Chapter Text

In the back of a big red minivan along with his siblings sat Jack, an almost sixteen year old boy with naturally snow white hair and crystal blue eyes, rock and metal and other kinds of music on high volume in his ears. He looked out the car window and saw the sign saying ”You are now leaving the city of Burgess” . He sighed and closed his eyes.

He would never again see his school, his house or his room, never again play in the big park or by the lake he adored so much. Never again feel happiness... Okay maybe he is overreacting, but his family is moving to another city called Berk. His father was the owner of ’Santa’s Toys’, a well known toy factory situated in Berk, and they moved so he would have closer to work.

His mother also had a new job. She was a dentist.

His oldest brother also moved with them, even if he was 26 years old... His older sister lived with her fiancé back in Burgess. Again something he would never again see.

So to put it simple; Jack didn’t want to move.

He had lived his entire life in Burgess and he liked it, a lot.

He groaned and was pulled out of his thoughts when Sophie, his little sister poked him in the head. He pulled out one of his headphones and looked at her.

”What is it Soph?” he asked her. Sophie had messy blond hair that reached her shoulders and green eyes.

”Do you wanna play a card game with me? Please?” the eleven year old pleaded. Jack sighed and turned his music off.

”Why don’t you ask Jamie?”

”He is boring, he’s only listening to music and sleeps.” Jack looked at his two years older brother. Who - as Sophie said - was sleeping.

‘What? Didn’t it look like I did that too?’ thought Jack but said out loud ”Fine I’ll play with you sis.”

-o-

”Henry, come here son.” a big man called. He had red hair and a big beard in a matching colour. He sat behind a large office table, tons of paper on his right and a computer on his right. In the room - which was his office - was barely any decoration. A few potted flowers here and there and that’s all. Even his desk lacked any personalization, there wasn’t even a single photo, the desktop image on his computer was the default one too.

A young man walked into his office at his call. His hair was shaggy with two small braids behind his right ear and had an auburn colour. His eyes were green and his cheeks were full of freckles. He wore a simple white t-shirt with light blue sweatpants.

”Yeah dad?” the boy named Henry asked his father.

”We will have guests tonight. A new family is moving to Berk this afternoon” sait. The man, Stoic Haddock was Berk’s mayor, and it was a tradition that families that moved here were invited to dinner with the Haddock family.

”Where are they from?” Henry asked. It was unusual to welcome a new family in Berk, so the young one was curious where they were from and why they were moving to this city.

”A small place called Burgess I think. Now I must ask you to leave, I have work to do before I leave to prepare the evening.” Henry nodded.

He wanted to ask a few more questions but knew it's better not to disturb his father more when he said to leave. So he walked to his room to change his clothes. It was a fairly big room with mostly the colours of green, brown and black. As he walked inside something big and black jumped on him from his closest closet, knocking him off of his feet.

”Toothless! How many times do I have to tell you? Don't climb my furniture. You will scratch them and dad will kill both of us.” Henry told with a scowl as he tried to move the black thing - a black panther - off of him. Said panther slowly moved from him and jumped on the king size bed, closed his green eyes and curled up as if he wanted to ignore his master. Henry could tell the feline was in a grumpy mood.

The reason he had a living panther in his room was because he had found the poor animal injured and unable to walk on his left hind leg in a small cage in a circus five years ago. With a little bit of his mother’s help he managed to ask his father to buy the animal for him. And for five years, the panther had been kind of a symbol for the Haddock family.

“Aw the little kitty is grumpy ‘cus I scowled him? You want me to say I’m sorry?” Henry asked like he was talking with a huffish child.

The said feline didn’t look up to him, just twitched his tail. The young one walked to his bed, hugged the panther around his neck and tried to move him from his spot.

“Now can you see my honest apologies?” asked Henry with a muffled sound as he tried with all of his strength but the furry animal didn’t move a single inch away.

He released Toothless’ neck and tried to grab a hold on his torso. As he pushed the feline, the animal moved his head and gently pinched his owner’s arm with his teeth.

“Hey biting is not fair!” Henry shouted but laughed at the same time.

He once again loosed his grab on Toothless’ body to move away from the sharp teeth but the panther thought otherwise. As Henry rolled away the panther jumped on top of him. Now the young man layeid in his bed with a black panther on him who started slapping his body with his paw playfully.

“Help! A beast trying to kill me!” laughed Henry as he mimicked to be frightened while Toothless continued the slappings luckily without using his claws.

”Okay, okay enough bud. Hey, wanna head out?” he asked the black mass of fur as he finally got out of the bed. Toothless lifted his head immediately and jumped down the bed too.

”Come on then. I still have at least one and a half hours before I had to visit the new family.” he left his room and headed to his father’s office. After a knock on the door and a muffled ‘Yes’ he entered.

“Dad! I’m out with Toothless for a short walk. But I will help you prepare the dinner I promise!” He said his father, who didn’t bother himself to even look at his son while they were talking.

“Don’t be away long.” said Stoic and with this Henry left the office.

”Let’s go bud.” he smiled and left the house with the feline.

-o-

”JAAAACK! WAKE UUUUP! We’re here!” Sophie called excitedly to her white-haired brother.

”Wha-?” ‘When did he fall asleep? Eh who cares.’ He rubbed his eyes and walked out of the already parked car.

In front of him was a big house, much bigger than their other one. It was painted brown with white windows and a white door. It actually looked really nice on the outside.

”Well son, what do you think?” his father - Nicholas or North, a big man with brown turning white hair and a big matching beard, blue eyes and a Russian accent - asked him.

”Don’t know. Haven’t seen the inside yet, but the outside is nice.”

”Oh sweetie. You gonna love it.” His mother, a colourful woman with black hair with green slings in it and amethyst eyes said and hugged him. Her name was Tina but everyone that knows her calls her Tooth, for obvious reasons.

”Uh, mom” he groaned with a smirk

”I wanna hug too.” Sophie said and threw her arms around Jack’s torso. Jack wrapped his arms around his little sister’s shoulder.

”Sure go ahead and have a hugging party while I have to carry both all the stuff and a baby, thanks for the love, I appreciate it..” A new voice said. Jack rolled his eyes at his brother. Jamie was brown haired and had brown eyes. He was taller than Jack since he was two years older, and had a more shaped body than him, but what Jack lacked in strength he had in speed and agility, so he shouldn’t complain. Their smallest sister, Clarissa was three years old and had light brown hair and blue eyes, the right one was a little shade darker than the left.

”Aw, poor baby, does he have to do all the work alone? Man up James, you’re eighteen, and Clarissa is tiny, she barely weighs a thing.” Jack said with a smirk and hugged Sophie tighter.

”You’re happy I’m holding our sister Jackson, otherwise you’d be crying for mum to help you.”

”Boys!” Their mother said and looked at her two sons. Both teenagers smirked and laughed. Neither boys would ever do anything to hurt the other, they are brothers and best friends after all.

”It will be at least an hour before Aster arrives with the truck and our stuff. Who wants a tour of our new home?” asked North. Sophie cheered and ran to the house. Jamie passed Clarissa to Tooth and followed the blond girl.

”Jack?” North asked

”I think I skip. My legs are numb. I’m gonna take a walk and look around okay? I’ll be back before Aster arrives, promise.”

-o-

Jack walked for a while until he came to a small pond, not entirely different from the one in Burgess, he sat down in the grass and watched the water. He shuddered when a small wave made contact with the sand. Before he heard a loud shout.

”TOOTHLESS! Get back here NOW!” Jack turned around and was tackled to the ground by a big mass of black.

When he saw what it was he screamed in fear. Standing over him was a panther, a real living fucking panther. Jack put his arms in front of his face to shield it from the animal, closed his eyes and prepared himself for the worst.

”TOOTHLESS WHERE- OH SHIT! TOOTHLESS GET OFF OF HIM THIS INSTANT! I am so sorry. He won’t hurt you I promise.” Came a voice from behind the panther.

Jack opened his eyes and saw a boy, or a young man, maybe some years older than himself grabbing the back of the panther’s neck and pulling it off of Jack. When he got a good look at him he couldn’t help but stare a little.

’Hello handsome~’ Jack thought. He had known for two years that he wasn’t interested in girls, but more in tall brunettes with...

”Are you okay?” the young man asked with true concern on his face and in his voice, carefully interrupting Jack’s thoughts. He held a hand to help Jack off the ground. Jack looked at him as if he grew a second head or something but then accepted the helping hand.

”Am I okay? Of course I’m okay, ‘cus I’m used to be attacked by a fucking panther.” He said when he stood on his feet. The older boy looked ashamed and rubbed the back of his neck.

”Yeah, sorry. He doesn't usually do that. He is harmless I promise, wouldn’t even hurt a fly.” said panther sat down beside obviously his master and licked his front paw like he didn’t do anything.

”I’m Hiccup by the way.” The panther-master said and held his hand out to Jack.

”Jack, and I really hope that’s not your real name.” Jack laughed and shook the hand, Hiccup smiled and shook his head.

”No, it’s Henry, but my friends call me Hiccup. So I mostly go by that. It’s like a tradition in Berg to give anyone a nickname like mine.”

”Well in that case, I’m Jackson, but everyone calls me Jack. And I personally like Jack better.”

”Oh and that is Toothless.” Hiccup pointed at the panther, who lifted his head when he heard his name.

”Toothless? Why Toothless?” Jack asked slowly, ”May I pet him?”

”Sure. Well, long story short, when we bought him he didn’t feel well and he barely had any teeth since he was badly treated. So that’s where I got the name.” Hiccup got quiet and looked at Jack who slowly petted Toothless on the head and behind his ears, ”Are you new here or something? I have never seen you and Berk isn’t that big.”

”Yeah, my family just moved here from Burgess. Have you been living here all your life?”

”Yep. So you are from the Overland’s family then? My father is the mayor so I know all that stuff whether I want to or not.”

”Your father’s the mayor? Cool, no wonder you have a freaking panther as a pet.” Jack smiled and felt a little bit jealous. ”Do you have any siblings?”

”No, I’m an only child.”

”Lucky you, you can have one of mine if you want, I’ve got more than enough.” rolled Jack his eyes

”How many is that?” laughed Hiccup.

”We’re six siblings. and I’m neither youngest or oldest.” Jack said.

”Wow” was all Hiccup said, amazed, then asked ”How old are you all?”

”Well, first there is Bunny, he’s 26, then Baby Tooth she’s 21, Jamie’s 18, I’m 16, Sophie’s 11 and last one is Clarissa, she’s only three.” By now it looked like Hiccup would drop his chin to the floor. Jack laughed at him. ”Hey, close it before you catch some flies.”

Hiccup closed his mouth and shook his head. ”Your parents have been busy.” Then the gears in his head started working. ”Bunny? Baby Tooth?” he asked. Jack laughed

”You... might say that, and those are only nicknames, Bunny’s name is Aster and Baby Tooth’s Brittany. But the names stuck since we were small. Speaking of small, how old are you? You can’t still count as a kid right?” Jack asked curiously.

”No, I’m 20. Hey are you coming to dinner at our place tonight too?”

”Um, dinner? Don’t think so. Someone has to take care of the small ones. Which is my job. Well mine and Jamie’s.” he shrugged ”I think I should get back now. Before someone gets worried.”

“Right. I have to go back and help my dad prepare dinner for your family. It was nice meeting you Jack. See you around.”

”Same to you Hiccup. You too Toothless. See Ya” he waived and walked away

”Bye” Hiccup said and looked after the boy. Toothless looked at him and snorted.

”What, he was kind of cute okay?” Hiccup said and walked the opposite direction, the panther following him.

-o-

”Did you find anything interesting sweetie?” Tooth asked when Jack got home.

‘Not much, except for this really hot guy with a panther in the forest.’ thought Jack but said out loud ”No, not really. But I met the mayor’s son, Hiccup... Or Henry... Whatever. He was really nice, and he had a really big black cat. He said we are invited to dinner tonight.”

”That’s right. A few days earlier the mayer invited us via phone. Do you wanna come? He said the whole family can go.” said Tooth

“That means I don’t have to watch for Sophie and Clarissa?” asked Jack hopefully.

“No. Sophie comes with us, and Clarissa stays at home with Jamie. He said earlier he doesn’t want to come with us” Tooth smiled

‘YES! I can see him again!’ thought Jack happily “Then I go with you. Until then I’m fixing my new room. Say when we go!” he said and walked up the stairs. He easily found his room, there was a note with his name on the door.

It was a bit larger than the old one but Jack doesn’t complain about it. Room’s wall was white, freshly painted. As he turned around he placed his furnitures and posters in his mind.

-o-

”So I heard you met a guy when you were out.” Jamie said when both were in Jack’s room lazing around. Aster had arrived earlier and everyone had helped to pack everything up and get most of the stuff to their new place.

”Yeah, and?” Jack asked without even looking up from a box he was unpacking.

”Was he cute?” Jack groaned, he hated his brother when he did that. Well two could play that game.

”I’m not sure if ‘cute’ is the right word, more like handsome. With his shaggy hair and green eyes. He also had freckles all over his face which makes him more attractive. And that body...” Now it was Jamie’s time to groan as Jack smirked.

”Please stop talking about guys like that around me.”

”You asked, don’t blame me.” Jack said nonchalantly.

Everyone in their family knew Jack was gay, and no one judged him for that. So no need to beat around the bush on that subject. For the others, hearing Jack talk about boys was just as natural as hearing Jamie or Aster talk about girls.

”Anyway, now when you have found your Prince Charming, maybe you could stop complaining about how your life is falling apart because of the move. Okay?” Jamie said and rose from the bed. They would soon leave for dining at the mayor’s house.

”He’s not my Prince Charming. I just liked his looks, that's it.” said Jack as he pulled out some clean clothes from one of the boxes to wear in the evening.

”Yeah, yeah, you say that. Just wait until you guys are getting married.”

”Jamie.” Jack groaned

”Are Jack getting married? I wanna be his maid of honour. You're gonna be so pretty in a dress Jack.” Sophie said, clapping her hands together.

She stayed in the door and watched her two brothers. She wore a light blue dress with white stockings and a heart shaped necklace, her hair was in a tidy bun. As Jack looked at her he felt he had to choose an other, more elegant cloth than what he chose first.

Jack guessed his face was pretty damn pink by now. ”No Soph, I’m- ”

”Jackie, Jackie Jackie. I thought the family would meet the bride’s chosen husband before the wedding?” Aster smirked at his youngest brother behind Sophie.

”I hate you guys, with my entire heart.” Jack said into the pillow he had buried his face in.

His two brothers both laughed, neither wanted to be mean to the white haired teen, just mess with him a little. Jack knew that and didn’t take it personally. Especially when one certain brunette came to his mind.

‘Maybe moving here wouldn’t be so bad after all’

-o-

Hiccup felt very, very, very lucky he and his father made it in time with the dinner. When they were about to set the table they heard the doorbell rang. Hiccup felt his heartbeat increase.

‘Calm down. There is no need to be nervous or excited. You will spend some time with the new family and that’s all. Besides Jack won’t be here.’ Hiccup tried to calm himself. Although Jack said he won’t come Hiccup wished maybe the teen changed his mind.

“Son, go, open the door” said Stoic

Hiccup did as he was told, and opened the door. He was a bit shocked when he saw a very big man in front of him. He was used to his father who was bigger than him - not just in height but in weight too - but that man in front of him was maybe even bigger than Stoic. With his mouth slightly open he wondered how will this man come in without stucking in the door.

“Hello! You must be Henry! We heard about you from our son, Jack.” chipped a woman happily, interrupting Hiccup’s thoughts. She was so small compared to the man that Hiccup doesn’t see her. But she was standing in front of the large man!

“Yes! Sorry, please come in!” Hiccup hurriedly stepped away from the door to let the guests in. ‘Great, Hiccup, you made a fool of yourself in front of the new family.’ he scolded himself in his mind.

He watched embarrassed as the family entered his home and one by one shaked hands with his father and him. First the huge man - North -, then the woman - Tina -, an adult male - Aster-, a younger girl - Sophie-, and a familiar face, which makes his heart skip a beat.

Jack.

It was hard to hide his smile. But what could he do when he was just happy to see those blue eyes again.

“Good to see you made it” whispered Hiccup into Jack’s ear as he closed the door behind the family. A shiver ran down Jack's spine at the closeness of the brunette and his breath on his face.

“Y-yeah. J-Jamie t-take c-care of C-Clarissa” stuttered Jack softly. He could feel his face was red as a tomato.

Aster, who was the closest one to the two boys, curiously watched their short conversation. 

’So this is the guy Jack got his eyes on.’  He thought with a smile.

“Welcome to our house! Please, take a seat!” said Stoic and led the two families into the dining room.

“Wow” Jack’s mouth opened when he saw the huge dining room with a luxurious chandelier and the enormous dining table in the center. The table was so big that there was plenty of empty space after he and his family took a seat. Not even half the table was occupied!

But something caught Jack’s eyes: the lack of any personalization. The walls were all white and empty. Not a single painting nor a photo was seen. The house felt more like an office than a home. It made him feel uneasy.

To distract himself from the house, Jack laid his eyes on the hosts. The man who stood next to his father - Hiccup’s father he assumed - was a little bit smaller than his dad but a bit wider. His face was covered with his facial hair so he couldn’t read his expressions but his eyes were so strict it made him a bit nervous. The man looked like he could kill a fucking bear with bare hand!

Jack shook his head and looked to Hiccup. The young adult changed his clothes since he last saw him. Now he was wearing brown pants with a simple light green sweater. It fits on him so perfectly that Jack could see his muscles under the cloth.

“Try not to drool on the sight” whispered Aster - who sat on his left - in his ear which made Jack wince and feel the heat in his cheeks.

“I’m not drooling” hissed between his teeth.

“Is everything okay?” asked Hiccup

“Yes!” Jack was so embarrassed he said it in a high pitch voice “Just you’re hot. I mean I! I’m hot!” his face turned even redder as he said hurriedly.

“Here, drink some water” offered the young and placed a glass of water in front of the teen.

“Son, come, help me serve the diner” called Stoic

“Coming!” and with this, the Haddocks went to the kitchen.

Jack thought he would have finally a moment of peace but his family thought otherwise.

“So he is your Prince Charming” said Aster teasingly smiling widely. Jack groaned. He just wanted to disappear.

“He is kinda cute” said Sophie,

“He looks like a nice guy” admitted North too.

“Dad! Please!” pleaded Jack.

“Now, now, everyone calms down. Try to act as a normal family. And do not embarrass your brother while we are here, Aster! You too Sophie” said Tooth to keep her family in hands.

“Okay mom” said Aster and Sophie in unison.

But Jack didn’t feel better. He felt it was a very bad idea to come to the Haddocks with his family. He felt humiliated. He knowed his family didn't want to hurt him but sometimes their teasing was too much. When the hosts brought the diner he was still silent and didn’t even look at Hiccup. And the young one noticed it. But soon Hiccup’s concern faded as Jack found himself in the middle of the diner.

When the adult male - Aster - started a conversation with him, Jack started to listen and soon he too joined. The rest of the evening was pleasant. When Jack departed with his family both he and Hiccup were smiling.

Chapter Text

”C’mon guys, knock it off already.” sighed Hiccup.

”Yeah we better listen. He’s the mayor's son, maybe he’ll get our heads chopped off” a black haired boy said and rolled his eyes.

”That doesn’t even make any sense Snotlout...”

”Does anything he says make sense?” a blond, blue eyed girl asked with a raised eyebrow.

”Good point Astrid.”

”Who cares who got a point or not. Was there any hot guy in the family?” one of the twins - the girl - asked.

”Ruff that’s- Why are you asking me that?” asked Hiccup. The twins stopped and looked at each other.

”Uh, ‘cus you’re gay?” her brother asked.

”I’m not gay.” Five pairs of eyes looked at Hiccup. ”What?” he asked.

”Really Hiccup? This ‘I’m not gay’ argument again?”

”Astrid that’s not.. I’m.. Um...Well.. I might be.. a little...” The brunette shrugged.

”Ha, a little? You know you have had a boyfriend right?” Snotlout asked.

”One that I deeply regret.”

”Yeah that guy was a jerk.” another blond, this one a boy said, then elbowed Hiccup and pointed somewhere near them “Hey Hiccup, isn’t that the new kid you were talking about? The one with the white hair.”

The six young adults turned and saw a white haired teen with another boy, this one a brunette. They both turned and Hiccup guessed the taller of the two said something, possibly mean since Jack elbowed him in the ribs, before they walked over to them.

”Cute kid, who’s the other boy? His boyfriend?” Ruff asked while her twin laughed.

”Actually I think that’s his brother. He wasn’t at the dinner with us two days ago.” Hiccup stated.

”Hey Hiccup,where’s your giant cat?” Jack asked with a grin when he and Jamie came closer.

”Don’t know, maybe he’ll attack you again” Hiccup smiled at the teen and Jack smirked back.

”I’m not scared.” Jack said then turned to the other five and reached his right hand forward. ”Hi, I’m Jack, and this is my brother, Jamie.” he said with a big smile and nodded to the brunette with brown eyes.

”This is Astrid, Fishlegs, Ruffnut, Tuffnut and Snotlout.” Hiccup introduced while pointing at each person. Jack blinked at him with his big blue eyes before he sorted and tried not to laugh out loud.

”And you questioned Bunny and Baby Tooth.” asked Jack laughing. Hiccup scratched his head.

”That’s not their real names. Here in Berk we have a thing for nicknames. As I said it’s like a tradition. The odder the better I guess..?”

”So does Jack, he loves to nickname people” Jamie laughed.

”No I do not, James.” Jack gasped with a hand over his heart before he laughed along with the others.

The six youth and two teens talked for quite some time. Jack and Jamie found out that their real names was; Snotlout- Spencer, Ruffnut- Rachel, Tuffnut- Tyler and Fishlegs- Finn, and all of them either were 20 or older.

”Jack, mum just sent a text, Brittany and Jonathan are here. We gotta head back.” Jamie said, interrupting the chatter.

”Aw, okay. Nice to meet all of ya. See ya Hiccup.” Jack smiled and followed his older brother. He was a bit sad he couldn’t spend more time with the adults but he and Jamie promised their mom to be at home when their sister and her fiancé arrived.

”What?” he asked when Jamie had been staring at him for quite some time.

”Him? He’s like four years older than you.” Jack groaned and face-palmed.

”I just said I liked his looks, drop it will’ya.”

-o-

”Um Hiccup?” Astrid said when the brothers was out of earshot.

”Yeah?”

”You realize he’s a little too young for you, right?”

”Oh for the love of- ASTRID.!!” Hiccup groaned.

-o-

”JAMIE! JACK! I’m so happy to see my little brothers again!” A 21 year old woman said happily. Her name was Brittany and she was an almost exact copy of their mother. She had black shoulder-length hair with blue and pink stripes. She even had Tooth’s amethyst eyes. She also had a small green hummingbird tattoo on her left shoulder blade.

She hugged her little brothers and asked hundreds of questions at the same time, another thing she took after their mother.

”Hi Brittany.” Jamie squeaked because of the lack of air he and his brother needed.

”BT, as much as I have missed you, It would feel pretty good to breathe right now.” Jack breathed out the last part. Brittany aka Baby Tooth released them and smiled.

”Oops, sorry boys.” but the two waved it away.

”If you three are done hugging each other to death, diner is ready” a voice came from the other room, the oldest sibling stood there with his arms crossed over his chest. He had bluish-gray hair, small stubble and forest-green eyes. His t-shirt showed the tattoos he had on his arms, they were basically just thick lines and some markings. After the three siblings said ‘Yes’ in unison, he continued talking to Jonathan, Baby Tooth’s fiancé.

At dinner everyone talked and laughed, Jamie explained that his girlfriend, Pippa, had brought a new apartment outside of Burgess but closer to the college they would attend to, so he would spend a lot of time there. Aster talked about the studio he had been looking on for his paintings. And a small apartment for himself. And as usually North talked about his toyshop.

Brittany whispered something to Jonathan and he nodded with a smile.

”We have some good news too. I’m pregnant.” she said. After that, everything went chaotic. But in a positive way.

Everyone was so happy they talked at the same time so no one understood what the others said and the whole family gave hugs to Baby Tooth and shook Jonathan's hands.

”We’re so happy for you two” Tooth smiled at her oldest daughter after everyone calmed down and finally they weren’t cut into each other’s words.

”When should we expect a new face in our family?” North asked excitedly.

”Not until another seven months, I’m afraid.” Jonathan answered. The rest of the dinner continued like that, with questions and answers. Until there was a faint sound along with a vibrating phone.

”Sorry, that’s mine. Thought I turned off the sound.” Jack said and went to turn it off when he saw who it was.

‘Wind’ was what the display showed. Jack smiled and turned to his parents apologetic.

”May I leave the table please? It’s Wind.” Wind -short for Wendelyn- was a small girl with light red hair and brown eyes rimmed with a pair of black glasses. She was smart, funny, shy and playful. With other words Jack’s best friend.

His parents nodded and he raced up the stairs.

”Winter Boy here, what’s the situation?” he playfully asked when his door was closed.

”North Wind here and it’s Winder Child, you idiot.” came a light voice.

”I’m not a child anymore, and you know it.” Jack said, the voice on the other line laughed.

North Wind and Winter Child/ Boy were nicknames they called each other when they were children and played. They had been friends ever since they were toddlers.

”HA! The day you grow up is the day I grow a second head. Face it Jack, you are and will forever be a child. It’s your nature.”

”Oh haha. You're hilarious... Hey wanna know something really great? BT and JT are having a baby.” JT was something he called Jonathan, since Brittany’s nickname is BT. (He thought it was hilarious.)

”Really? That’s awesome! Is it a boy or a girl?”

”Don’t know, she has only been pregnant for like two month.”

”What did North and Tooth say?”

”They loved it, but guess what? They love children” he laughed.

”Yeah, everyone except for you, you little devil” they both laughed.

The two continued talking about different things. Like one certain auburn haired male Jack accidentally mentioned. That was a very bad idea. After that little mentioning, Wind doesn’t stop teasing him with his Prince Charming - ‘Why does everyone think he is my Prince Charming?’ questioned Jack himself in his mind -, until dessert was served. He has a sweet tooth so he never skips desserts or snacks.

Before they hang up Wind promised Jack to interrogate more when they talk next. And Jack knowed that the girl will keep her words. He honestly didn’t wait for that talk...

-o-

”Henry, may I talk with you?” Stoic asked his son during dinner. Hiccup looked at his father and smiled.

”Dad you don’t need permission to talk with me you know.”

”Right” the big man paused for a second “I was thinking about your future” Hiccup gave the bigger man a confused look.

”What about it?”

”We both know you are growing up, and that you have a decent job even if you skipped college.” Stoic began. Hiccup worked at one of the tattoo shops with Astrid. He had worked there for the last two years. He was one of the best tattooers in Berk, thanks to his ability to paint and work with colors.

One would think that being the Mayor's son would make him a ”good” young man. Well he was, he was just a little different, with his ”bad boy” style and a tattoo on his left shoulder: a black dragon curled in on itself with one of it’s tail-fins red. He wanted to get another but he didn’t know what yet.

”Yeah?” he slowly asked, fearing where this conversation would lead.

”Well, I just wanted to know if you had plans yourself.” Stoic went silent.

”Um, well. Not really. I mean, I have been looking for an apartment but I haven’t found one yet.”

”That’s a good start, son. But what are your further goals?”

“I want to do what I do right now but I want to be independent” said Hiccup surprised at his father’s question.

“You know, son, you can't do this job for the rest of your life. It’s time for you to think about some other options. You know I would be more than happy if you follow my footsteps and will be the next mayor” yes, that was the topic Hiccup wanted to avoid. Ever since he brought home Toothless and gained some confidence, his dad’s dream was to Hiccup take his place when the time is come.

“Dad, I said I don’t want to be the next mayor!” Hiccup protested with a groan.

“But I know you will be perfect for this. You care about the people in Berk more than I. What is it if not the perfect property a mayor needs!” said Stoic with a smile.

“Dad!”

“You won’t be a skin prickling artist for the rest of your life! That’s not a job just a hobby!” the big man started to lose his temper.

“You can’t say to me what to do! It’s my life!” Hiccup was anger. Every time they talked about his future they ended up in an argument. His father never accepted the fact that he liked to work in a tattoo shop.

The mood between father and son was tense after that. Hiccup looked at Toothless, who was sitting beside him. Soic knew he said too much so he tried to ease the tension between the two of them with the change of the subject after a plenty of minutes of silence.

”What do you think of the new family here? The Overland’s” asked cautiously.

”I guess I like them” Hiccup shrugged his shoulders and avoided his father’s gaze. He still was in a bad mood but he didn’t want to miss the few times he and his dad talked to each other. They never really had anything to talk about. They were far too unlike each other. “They’ve only been living here for a couple of days. But they seem nice. At least what I know about them.”

”Do you know if there’s a sweet young girl in the family you would like?” Hiccup groaned, and Soic knew that was another wrong question.

”You know just as well as I that the only daughter they had that was older than 12 have a fiancé. And besides, we have already talked about this dad! I’m not interested in girls. That’s why I broke up with Astrid.” Hiccup’s mood started to darken even more.

”Yes, yes I know. Was just asking.” Hiccup rolled his eyes. His father didn’t like the facts that he was gay, but he accepted it.

After a few minute Hiccup asked:

”Do you know when mum’s coming back?” Hiccup’s mother, Valka, was a veterinarian and helped wild animals that were hurt. She was gone for most of the year and only came home for christmas and sometimes celebrations like birthdays and wedding anniversary.

”No, son, I’m afraid not.” Stoic signed. In times like this he really missed his wife who always knew how to ease the mood between her husband and their son.

The rest of the dinner was quiet except for some small talks.

”I’m done. Thanks for the food, dad.” Hiccup rose and put away his plate. ”I'm gonna head out with Toothless for a while, okay?” His father nodded and he left the house.

-o-

”I just don’t understand! How damn hard could it be?!” Hiccup complained as he threw rocks into the lake, the same lake where he met Jack. ”He knows damn well that I’m NOT interested in girls, and I will NEVER be the next mayor! Why does he have to bring this two things up all the fucking time?!”

The panther rubbed his head against his master’s leg and purred to make him feel better. Hiccup petted his head and smiled.

”You always know how to make me smile, don’t you, bud?” he sighed ”Sometime I wish mum had a normal job, so that she could be home more often. Everything’s so much easier when she’s home.” Toothless stiffened and raised his head ”What’s wrong bud?” Hiccup looked around but couldn’t see anything ”Toothless?” The panther stood up and crept over into the nearest bush as if hunting for something. Hiccup was about to stand when he heard a shout, followed by an angry voice.

”Stop fucking do that! Are you trying to kill me or something?!” He recognized that voice. And right after he saw Jack emerge from the trees, Toothless was trotting proudly beside him.

”Aren’t you a little too young to curse?” Hiccup asked, Jack looked at him and scowled.

”Won’t hurt a fly, my ass. That cat has almost killed me twice now!” he growled and sat down beside the auburn haired male.

”What are you doing out? Won’t your parents be worried?”

”Nah, I told them I wouldn’t be out for long, I just needed some air. What about you?” Hiccup scoffed.

”I go wherever I want. I’m the mayor’s son, remember.” he smirked but then shrugged his shoulders. “Needed some air too.”

They sat in silence for a while. Neither of them wanted to interrogate the others with its personal life. But it was weird how they could be so comfortable with the other, they had only known each other for a couple of days. Jack was even comfortable around Toothless.

”How well do Toothless work with dogs?” the younger male asked, breaking the silence. The panther looked up when he heard his name. Hiccup looked at him questioningly.

”Not at all.” Jack made a face, one that said ’yeah that’s too bad’ ”Why?”

”‘Cus I think I’m getting one when I turn 16.” he shrugged.

”When’s that?” Hiccup asked.

”Not until November.” he pouted, the other boy laughed.

”Aw, are you pouting, you big baby boo?” Jack lightly hit him on the shoulder. Both laughed.

”Don’t be an ass. I’m allowed to pout. I’m still a kid.” he smirked, then checked his phone and his smile dropped ”I should probably head back.”

”Want me to walk you home?” Hiccup’s mouth worked before his brain could catch up and at that moment he wanted to smack himself because it. Jack blushed a little but smiled again.

”Um, no it’s okay. You don’t have to.” he stood and petted Toothless on the head. ”Bye Toothless. See ya Hiccup.” He smiled and left.

Hiccup sighed and smiled like an idiot. The black cat sat down and looked at him with his green eyes.

”Did you see his blush, bud?” he asked dreamily his animal friend ”Is it even legal to be that adorable? And that smile too... What?” he asked when Toothless gave him a deadpanned look (if a panther could give one) ”Don’t look at me like that. You like him too.” he defended, the panther gave him a look that said ‘Yeah, but I’m not acting like an idiot for it.’

”You’re not helping. Let’s head home, you useless cat.”

Chapter Text

”Okay Haddock, clean up the shop and then you’re off. A man named Aster will arrive in half an hour.” said the tattoo shop’s boss.

”Another booking?” Hiccup asked while he started to clean up.

”No, he’s an artist. He’s gonna draw some new designs for us and I want this place to look it’s best.” 

‘Oh? How interesting. Usually the boss just asks me or Astrid to make some new design. But some new design from another artist can be refreshing’ Hiccup thought but said out loud “No problem boss.”

After he made sure his own desk was clean, the needles were sterilized, the paint was filled and in place and finished the cleaning, he walked into the crew room and heard his boss talk with a man in his office. 

”So when do you think you will be able to finish with those drawings?” The boss asked.

”Not sure, maybe a week or two. Don’t worry I’ll keep in contact. And if you want something else just call.” Hiccup recognized the voice, but didn’t know where he'd heard it before. He was just about to leave when the door opened and his boss walked out along with a tall man. He had bluish-gray hair, a light stubble and green eyes, both of his shoulders painted with non figurative tattoos. Hiccup tried to figure out if he’d seen him before when his boss spoke up. 

 ”Ah, Henry, you’re still here. This is Aster, he’s gonna help us with some new drawings. He’s opening his own art-shop soon.” The man - Aster - chuckled. That’s when it clicked. He was Jack’s oldest brother. 

”Hold your horses sir, I haven’t started yet.” he paused and looked at me ”You’re the mayor’s son right?” Hiccup nodded ”I knew I recognized you.” He held his hand in front of Hiccup to shake.

”I just gotta ask to be sure. You’re Jack’s brother right?” Hiccup asked the older man.

“Yes, I’m the oldest sibling in the family. We met at your place during the dinner.”

“Right! Sorry I knew I saw you somewhere but couldn’t put it in a place” Hiccup admitted sheepishly.

“No big deal. We are not a small family so it’s quite a challenge to recognize and remember all of us, aren’t?” asked Aster with a smile. He honestly wasn’t angry at Hiccup for not recognizing him in the first place.

“Yeah” the young man admitted.

“Have you met all my siblings?”

“Uhm… I don’t think so. I met you and your little sister at the dinner.”

“Sophie” helped Astrid.

“Yeah, Sophie. And a couple of days ago I met.. Jamie, right?” Aster nodded. Hiccup paused for a minute. He knew Jack had 5 siblings but he just met 3 of them. “And that’s all. I didn’t meet 2 of them.”

 “Baby Tooth and Clarissa” nodded Aster “BT are living at Burgess with her fiancé. And Clarissa is too young to bring her to a diner at someone else’s house.

“I see” now he remembered that Jack said something like that.

“May I ask how you met Jack in the first place? He didn't really go into details” asked Aster curiously.

”Um.. I met Jack a couple of hours before you came over for dinner with me and my dad. I went for a short walk to the lake nearby. That’s when I met him” Hiccup thought it would be the best to skip the part when Toothless jumped on the poor teen almost scared him to death.

Aster nodded. They walked out of the shop to his gray pickup.

”You want a ride anywhere?” He asked.

”Nah, I got my own ride right here.” Hiccup pointed to a sleek black motorcycle standing a couple of feet away from them.

They shook hands and went their own way.

-o- 

When Aster got home Sophie sat on the floor with Clarissa and played with some dolls.

”Hello Princesses” he greeted and pulled both girls into a hug. Jamie walked out of the kitchen and greeted his older brother. 

”Wanna go for a run, Jamie?” He asked.

”Sure, just gonna change. You could watch Clarissa for a while right, Soph?” Jamie asked his sister who just nodded.

”Is Jack home?” the oldest sibling asked.

”Yeah, he’s in his room.” the brunette answered.

”I think he has his earphones on.” Sophie said as she brushed the hair of a blond doll.

Aster nodded and walked upstairs to Jack’s room.

”Ey Snowflake?” Aster knocked and called but got no answer. When he stood outside the door he heard faint singing. He chuckled and walked inside. 

Jack sat by his desk. As Sophie had guessed he had his blue earphones on. Aster leaned over to see what he was doing. Apparently he was looking out lyrics and chords for different songs. 

Jack screeched when he felt something warm blow on his neck. He would deny for the rest of eternity when he saw Aster standing there, laughing his head off. 

”Yeah, yeah really funny” he said when he turned off the music. 

”Sorry Frostbite, I couldn’t resist” the older male chuckled.

”Was scaring the shit out of me the only reason you came here?” 

”No. Me and Jamie are going for a run. Wanna come with? You know, get some muscles on that scrawny little body?” he teased, Jack glared at him. 

”Not when you put it that way.” he crossed his arms, but walked to his closet either way. He would go with, he needed to lose some energy. 

-0- 

One and a half hour later, the three brothers found themselves staying at the park. They were done running, and Jamie had got a text from their father that he and Tooth were home now so they had no hurry to get home to their sisters. 

”So, Jackie, I met your Prince Charming today again.” Aster started. Jamie chuckled and the youngest groaned. ”And I’m not sure if you get my blessings. I mean, he seems like a decent guy, but I’m not sure working in a tattoo shop could provide for both of you later in life.” 

”Shut up, Bunny. Why are you always mean to me? Mess with Jamie for a change, will ya.” Jack muttered.

”Jack, I’m hurt. I thought you liked me.” Jamie gasped.

”Cus Jamie already has a girlfriend, and they have been together for a year, Frostbite. And if you don’t remember, I messed with both Jamie and Brittany when they were new to their relationships, and obviously you’re next.” Aster grinned.

”Yeah, remember when I had my First Flirt over for the first time. He wouldn’t shut up about all the embarrassing things I did when I was younger. Good thing I had known Pippa for all my life when we started dating. Otherwise I would be as single as two you are.” he laughed at his brothers’ faces. 

”Why do you always call her your ‘First Flirt’? Didn’t she have a name? I mean you dated for at least two weeks, that’s longer than any relationship I’ve had” Jack asked, laughing. 

”Didn’t really like her. She was far too loud and annoying.” Jamie shrugged.

”Aren't all girls our age?” Jack rolled his eyes ”Try guys for a while. They’re much more civilized, and you can even take them to places without them freaking out because someone has the same shirt as them” the white-haired boy laughed as both his older brothers made weird faces.

”But it’s harder to find one though” Jack shrugged at Aster’s obvious statement. But then the oldest smirked  ”But I think Snowflake here has found something he likes.” Now his pale cheeks turned light pink, and he mumbled something the others couldn’t hear. 

”Just because you want to be single and alone for the rest of your life, doesn’t mean you have to pick on everyone else. You grumpy Kangaroo.” Jack pouted, Aster laughed and pulled his youngest brother into a headlock and nudged his hair. Jack squeaked (no he did not!) and struggled to break free, which was an impossible task. 

”You know we love you, Frostbite.” 

”I’m starting to question that. I can’t wait until you move. It’s gonna be so nice to not see your face every day!” 

”You’ll still have me, so you’re not off the hook yet.” Jamie smirked, Jack gave him a deadpan look. 

”You could always move in with Pippa, then I would only have Sophie and Clarissa. Man, what a blessing that’d be!” Jack shouted, having already given up on trying to get away from the headlock he was stuck in. 

-o-

”Here are some designs. I hope you like them. I have some more going on, but I thought you’d like to see the  ones that are finished.” Aster told the tattoo shop owner. He was done with almost half of the drawings he was going to do. Most of them were of nature and animals. 

”These are great Aster, I’m sure these will sell well. Thank you for your work. Please send me a bill on how much you want for it, and I promise my shop will make good advertising for your own shop later.” 

”Thank you, I will and I really appreciate that.” Aster smiled, and shook hands with the older man when the doorbell clinked and someone knocked on Aster’s shoulder. He turned around and saw his youngest brother. The one he told to stay in the car while he left the drawings. 

”Are you done yet? You said it would take 10 minutes, I stopped watching the clock after 20.” Jack groaned.

”Yeah, yeah. I’m soon done: Meanwhile, get out in the car or something.” Aster told him, when Jack huffed and turned, he turned back to the owner. ”Sorry about that. He is my younger brother, and he is blessed with the patience of a three year old.” 

”No worries, I have a son his age, and I know how they can be.” the man chuckled.

While the two adults talked, Jack wandered around the shop and watched the photos on the walls. All about the best tattoos were made in the shop.

”Wow these are really cool.” Jack said out loud. Many had animals, or flowers and some even had dragons.

One of the dragons caught his eyes. It was black with green cat-like eyes; it’s mouth was open and a blue light was coming out from it. It looked like it wanted to attack those who are coming close but somehow Jack felt like the dragon protecting the person it was painted on.

”If you’re thinking about getting one you have to wait a good two years” came a voice from behind him, interrupting his thoughts. Hiccup walked up alongside him and looked at the same tattoos. ”Hey” he greeted.

”Hy. No, I’m not gonna get a tattoo. Yet. I’m just waiting on my super slow brother over there” he pointed at the two men talking at the desk. ”Have you done any of these? Bunny said you did most of the fantasy art.” he asked the older boy who just shrugged his shoulders.

”Um, yeah. I draw all the dragon designs. But it’s nothing worth mentioning” Hiccup awkwardly said.

”Don’t be embarrassed, these are really good,” Jack pointed at the pictures amazed.

”Thanks. Not everyone appreciates this kind of art” Hiccup shrugged with a smile that was sincere and sad at the same time.

Jack wasn’t sure why the young man thought this way, but it made him sad. He honestly thought that Hiccup’s designs are amazing. Jack wanted to ask Hiccup to make him a tattoo when he will be old enough to have one. And not because he liked the young man! Okay, maybe his look is one of the reasons but not the only one!

He had just raised his hand to put it on Hiccup’s shoulder to comfort him, when he heard his brother's voice. He hurriedly buried his hands into his pockets, avoiding any eye contact, with his face red.

”Okay Jackie I’m done.” Aster said and walked up to the two. As he saw his brother’s red face he looked at Hiccup questionaly but decided to drop it off for now. ”Hello Henry. Or do you prefer Hiccup? I forgot to ask this last time” holded his hand to the young.

”Hiccup’s fine, no one’s really calling me Henry” the auburn haired said with a smile, obviously didn’t see that the white-haired teens were embarrassed. ”Sorry I have to go this soon but my break is over. And I have a client waiting for her tattoo.” and with this he walked back to his desk.

The brothers said goodbye to the tattoo shop owner and left the shop. When they sat in Aster’s car and on their way home Aster slowly started to question his brother.

“So what was that? Back at the shop?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about” Jack felt his face turn red. He refused to look at his brother.

“You almost touched him.”

“Aaaaand…?”

“No one is touching another human expect they have a veeeeeery good reason.”

“Okay. He looked sad so I wanted to comfort him. It’s not like I wanted to kill or rape him.”

Aster simply just chuckled. Jack finally looked at him with a look, which made the older smile more.

”What is wrong with you? Except for the things I already know of?” 

”You like him. Like ‘ like’ him” Was all Aster said smiling widely.

 ”...Who?” Jack was sure who his brother talked about but didn’t want to admit it.

 ”Don’t play dumb with me, Snowflake, I know you. And I also know that the reason you came with me was not because you didn’t wanna be home all by yourself.” he smirked. Jack opened his mouth, obviously going to object ”If you can tell me with a straight face that you don’t like him, I’ll believe you.” Jack was quiet for a while then sighed.

”Let’s pretend that you were right, what would that change? He is four years older than me, I’m basically a kid to him. And I don’t think he is like me” said Jack sadly, looking out of the window.

Aster’s smile softened at that. He knew even though it was hidden well, that Jack had pretty low self esteem. Since he had been bullied in school when he was younger because of his coloring (or lack of it) and for him being... different. He pulled the smaller boy into a one sided hug, still careful of the road, and spoke softly to him. Like he had done when they were younger and Jack was sad.

”Hey, no sad faces, Snowflake. You liking him is nothing wrong, and it’s impossible to not like you. So don’t worry. And besides, if Hiccup thought of you as a kid, do you really think he would talk to you like he does?” Jack shrugged ”Exactly! So, let me see a smile.” Jack’s lips twitched upwards ”There it is. Now, we’re gonna be alone for at least two hours before anyone gets home. Let’s eat some vanilla ice-cream while we watch a child movie, laugh at the silly jokes and sing along with the awful but catchy songs.” Aster smiled, Jack sat upright and chuckled.

”Do you have any idea of how gay that sounded?” the younger one asked with a sincere smile on his face.

”Anything for you, Jackie, anything for you. But you can’t tell this to anyone. Especially not to Jamie!” which made Jack laugh out loud.

It was so good to know he can count on his family. That they didn’t think he is weird because he likes guys. That they support him and cheer him when he is sad. He would not exchange them for any money.

-o-

When Hiccup arrived at home that day he felt he had to draw something. Since Jack was in the shop with his brother an image stuck in his mind and he wanted to draw it as soon as he could. He stormed at his room, scaring the panther when he shutted the door behind him loudly. The feline - who was sleeping in the young one's bed - raised his head at the sound but as soon as he saw his master he went back to nap.

The brunette took out his sketchbook along with a pencil and an eraser and started to draw like a madman. He wanted to finish before he forgot the images in his mind. It was pitch dark when he finished and he was gray from the graphite.

“Done!” he said proudly and happily as he looked down at his A4 sketchbook.

A full page was covered with drawings about a boy. Well more like teen than a boy. On the left side of the page the teen was standing, once facing the viewer, once drawn from the side. He was tall, but thin; he wore a hoodie with snowflake-pattern, a pair of skin leggings that were tattered and frayed and held together by cords, and no shoes. In his hand was something that appeared to be a simple shepherd's crook.

Round the edge of the page were more sketches about the teens clothes and the staff with more details and some rough ones in motion. But the most detailed one was in the center of the page.

The teen was squatting down, the staff leaning on his shoulder and smiling mischievously and attractively. It was a smile that made Hiccup’s heart beat faster.

It was a long time ago when the young man could draw something like this: something so realistic, it felt like it could leave the paper at any minutes; something he could put his whole heart in. Smiling, Hiccup wrote down one of the page’s corner the date, and with big, cursive letters he signed the following below the picture:

Jack Frost

Guardian of Fun

Chapter Text

Jack groaned the umpthieth timed on that day. It was a beautiful sunday morning and he spent it with the “best” thing he could do: doing his homework. He lived in Berk with his family for two weeks, so naturally he and his siblings started to go to school and gain homeworks.

It was not a big deal but there was one class which wasn’t in his old school: “Traditions and culture”. When the teacher saw him for the first time she was so excited she literally clapped in happiness. And gave him some special homework which was like a test with 15 questions. He didn’t even understand what some of it was! It questioned some things the teen never heard in his life! And there were words in a foreign language! He tried to search the internet but he didn’t find any useful page.

“What the fuck are these words?” he groaned and held his head in annoyance.

“Jack?” came a quiet voice from his door.

When the teen looked there he found Sophie at the door. The girl looked like she wasn’t sure she wanna come into the room or not. Jack could see she holded a notebook in her hands.

“What’s it, Soph? I’m busy right now” said Jack a little irritably.

“Can you help me with my homework?” asked the girl sheepishly.

As much as Jack wanted to tell her to leave him alone he didn’t want to turn down his sister's request. He sighed then put away his own homework. He will do it later.

“In which subject do you need help?”

“In this weird one” came next to his brother and gave him her notebook. “Traditions and culture.”

At the name of the subject Jack gave out another big groan. It amazed Sophie. Usually Jack was quite good at all of the subjects. His reaction means he found something he is not good at.

“You got that fucking test too?” Sophie nodded and Jack grumbled in his frustration. “I’m stuck with that too.”

“What are we going to do?” The girl was sad she couldn’t finish her homework and maybe her classmates will laugh at her because of it. Jack saw his sister’s long face and didn’t like it.

“You know what? Let’s go to the library! If there is any answer to this stupid questions we will find it there!” He said firmly, his sister looked at him hopefully.

They packed their notebooks in Jack’s backpack, told their mother where they were going and left the house. The library was next to the school so they knew the way. While they were walking Sophie talked about her new friends in her school.

They were almost there when Jack heard a noise like someone or something was slightly shaking one of the bushes near him. He stopped and looked around to see where the sound came from. They were next to a park with lots of trees and bushes. 

He was about to continue walking when he was tackled to the ground from the front by a big black mass. He shouted out in his surprise and heard his sister’s screams. It was a familiar scene and he knew exactly what - or rather who - would come next. 

"Soph it's okay I'm fine. Hiccup, get your fucking cat off me!" He shouted underneath the panther. Hearing his brother's swearings the girl stopped screaming. She looked confused as her sibling struggled and tried to get the feline off of him. 

"Aw but Toothless just want to play with you" came a cooing sound from the park's direction. The brunette's smiles were wild as he watched the teen boy. "Besides, never take away a feline's toy. You should have known that." 

"How the fuck should I know when I never had a fucking cat?" Jack started to lose his temper.

Hiccup felt sorry for him, so told Toothless to move away, then helped the teen up from the ground. As he did that the smile on his face never faded. 

Sophie looked at them amused but happy. She was glad to see the two boys get along really well. They were so lost in their own little world they forgot about her.

“Sorry to scare you” Hiccup suddenly turned to her. “I hope we didn't scare you too much.”

“I thought my brother’s will be killed for a second” she admitted. It was more like a fact than a reproach.

“Yeah, sorry about that” rubbed Hiccup the back of his head sheepishly “I don’t know why but Toothless loves your brother. And this is how he shows it.”

“You should teach him a better greeting” Jack growled as he swept off the dust from his clothes.

“I think it’s cute. He is like Tigger from Winnie-the-Pooh” giggled Sophie. As if Toothless wanted to prove he agrees with the girl, he growled. The three laughed out loud at the comical coincidence.

“Where are you going on a nice day like this?” asked Hiccup when they stopped laughing.

“To the library” grimaced Jack “We had homework we can’t do.”

“Why don’t you ask your parents for help? Or your brothers?” Hiccup wondered.

"Even they don't know the answers" seeing the siblings long face Hiccup wanted to help. He still remembered how hard high school could be, especially for new kids in Berk. 

"Which subject?" 

"Traditions and culture" said Sophie sadly.

"The old hag gave both of us a test with quests we can't answer" grumbled Jack. 

"Ah I see" Hiccup nodded knowingly "Good to see miss Many still had her own little tradition." 

"You know her?" asked Sophie. 

"Yeah. She was a teacher even when my dad was in high school. And that was decades ago!" 

"Great. She didn't have any other hobby, like knitting? Why is she torturing the new kids? They have enough problems without her!" Groaned Jack. 

"She's not torturing you she tries to help you" chuckled Hiccup. 

"With impossible questions?” Jack doubtes Hiccup's words. 

"With this test she forces you a bit to talk with the other kids" Hiccup explained, but seeing the sibling's questionable look he continued the explanation. "These questions are about the traditions in Berk. Anyone can help you who's living here more than one year ago." 

"This means you can help us!" Sophie clapped her hands excitedly. 

"Well, yeah" said Hiccup hesitantly. 

“Then let’s go to us!” with this Sophie grabbed Hiccup’s hand and started to drag with her.

“Wait” Hiccup stopped the girl. “I can’t just go over to your place without your parent’s permission.”

“Why not?” asked the teens in unison, then Sophie continued. “Our friends usually do that, and mom’s are totally okay with that.”

“And you came to help us with our homework. Our parents will be more than happy to welcome you” added Jack smiling.

“Okay, okay” rubbed Hiccup on his forehead. “But first I have to bring Toothless home. I don’t want to scare your family.”

“But I wanted to play with him later” said Sophie sadly.

“Please, bring him too. I want to scare Jamie and Aster out of his pants” the mischievous smile on Jack’s face didn’t promise anything good.

“I don’t think…” tried Hiccup to protest, but the other boy cut into his word.

“Aw, c’mon, let’s go!” and with this he started to push Hiccup’s back, while Sophie pulled the his hand.

-o-

“Mom! We’re back!” Sophie shouted as she entered the house and tossed her shoes from her feet.

Jack came in after her leaving a nervous Hiccup on the doorstep with a fairly curious panther.

“You came back quite early” came a female voice - Tooth’s, as Hiccup assumed - from somewhere. “Did you already finish in the library?”

“We didn’t even get there in the first place” Jack explained.

“We bring some help!” clapped Sophie her hands excitedly.

Hearing this Tooth came out of the kitchen to see who the children are talking about. She was happy when she saw Hiccup who still stayed outside. But this feeling quickly turned into shock when she saw the black, living panther next to the mayor’s son’s legs.

Like she sensed it, the youngest child poked her head out from the living room to see what’s happening.

And that’s when everything went out of hand.

Before anyone could do anything, Clarissa cried out excitedly and with a high pitched “Kitty” she was next to Hiccup and tried to catch Toothless while giggled.Tooth screamed as she watched with horror how close her daughter was to the wild animal. She runned outside to catch her, without avail. The panther tried to get away from the little girl while hissing and ruffling his hair. Hiccup tried to calm his pet down and stay between the girl and the panther. Jamie and Aster hurriedly came down from the first floor after hearing the sounds. After Aster saw Toothless and his sister near the beast he picked up the first thing he found: a broom and with that he tried to attack the panther and keep it away, while Jamie helped their mother and finally catched Clary. Meanwhile Jack and Sophie just stood where they were and didn’t even know what to do.

“Take your sister into the house!” ordered Tooth when the girl was in Jamie’s arms. She was crying loudly because they didn’t let her play with the ‘kitty’.

Seeing the girl get farther and farther, Toothless started to slowly relax. Although this could not be said of his master. Hiccup was so afraid and ashamed he didn’t dare to look at the woman. He knew it was a bad idea to bring the panther with him. He just hoped the Overland family would not report him or the animal. But he had to face the oldest son’s anger instead of the woman’s.

“What the hell was that?” he said furiously.

“It was my fault” Jack finally found his voice. “I insisted to bring Toothless along with him. I wanted to prank you and Jamie. Be angry at me, not him!”

“No, Jack, I’m the one to blame. I should not come here with Toothless. It was recklessness for my part” Hiccup looked up ashamed to Tooth and Aster. “But I swear he didn’t hurt a fly.”

“That beast hissed at our sister!”

“But he didn't hurt her!” stood Jack on Hiccup’s side both figuratively and literally. “Toothless never hurt me! Okay, he scared me out of my pants more than once but never bit me nor scratched me!”

“That doesn't mean it didn’t want to do that to Clary!” Aster shouted in anger.

“Why are you yelling in the front of the house?” came a new, male voice.

As everyone looked in the direction of the voice they looked at North who slowly came closer to the group. He looked tired but curious. When he stopped next to the group, his wife, Aster, Jack and Sophie started to talk at the same time, while Hiccup stayed silent and started to gently rub the panther’s head to reassure the animal - or himself. The boy - young man - looked like he was about to break under the pressure.

“Okay, okay, everyone, calm down. Don't talk at the same time” as the man said the family fell silent. “First, go inside. I don’t want to make a scene bigger than this.”

The family did as the head of the family said. Only Hiccup stood where he was still petting his pet. North turned to him questionly.

“You didn't come in?”

“I don’t think it's a good idea, sir. It’s better for me to leave” Hiccup answered sadly, guiltily.

“Please, don’t go! You didn’t do anything wrong!” ran Jack back to them. “Dad, please, it was my fault. I wanted to scare Jamie and Aster. Please, don’t be angry at Hiccup!” he pleaded.

“Go inside, son. I want to talk with him alone” there was something in North’s eyes that made Jack relax a bit. He didn’t see anger in his father’s eyes, just pure curiosity to know the whole story and figure out the next step.

Jack hesitated for a moment, then went back inside and left the adults outside. North once again turned to Hiccup and this time he asked him to tell what happend. Hiccup at first didn’t want to say a thing, but then he told everything from the moment he met with Sophie and Jack till North arrived, with every detail. The man listened silently, never once interrupted the young.

“I am so sorry sir for causing you this trouble” ended Hiccup his speech.

“It’s okay, boy, it’s okay” patted North the young’s back friendly smiling. “Come in, and wait a bit. I will talk to my wife and then you can do what you came for.”

Although the man’s words and attitude make Hiccup feel better, the fact that he needs to face Tooth and Aster made him nervous again. With shaking limbs he followed the man inside the house.

“Wait here with your pet” said North after he closed the door.

He didn’t need to say it twice. Hiccup stood where he was and Toothless lied in the ground next to him. North went to the kitchen where his family were, waiting for him. He took his seat on the head of the table and looked at everyone around the table, one-by-one.

“Okay, I want to hear all of your versions, starting with you, young man” turned North to his youngest son.

And with this, everyone told the head of the family what happened, what they saw, said and did, one by one. The last one was Tooth. After she finished her story her husband stayed silent for a little while.

“Kids, go out, please. I want to talk with your mother” he said in a quiet voice.

Jack wanted to protest but seeing how serious his father was he didn’t say anything just followed his siblings out of the kitchen. North sighed and rubbed his forehead. It was a long day and he just wanted to eat some of his wife's cookies, drink some milk, and rest. Not this.

“Dear, I don’t think it’s wise to let our kid be with that boy” broke Tooth the silence. “He looks like a really good kid but having a beast like a pet is irresponsible. I don’t know what his parents thought in the first place!”

“Love, calm down” North took his hand on his wife’s hand to reassure her. “It’s quite unusual to have a panther, I agree, but I don’t think Henry is irresponsible. In fact I think the exact opposite.”

“How come?”

“As much as I saw him and heard things about him he cares about those around him, and didn’t let anything happen to them.”

“But how are you so sure about it, North?” Tooth’s worry was visible on her face.

“I feel it. In my belly” patted North happily his big belly. At other times the movement made the woman smile but this was not the time. She just glared at him and waited for him to continue and so he did. “I saw him with his pet downtown the other day. The animal walked without a leash and no one was afraid of it. It never left his master, never moved away from him more than a few steps. And what Henry said to it, it did. Like a dog listening to it’s owner.”

She was not reassured, so North went further.

“Last week there was a small fight at the shopping area. Two teens were drunk and argued about something. I was about to go there and stop them, but Henry was faster than me. He went there with his panther and I saw they talked. Then one of the teens took out a knife and tried to attack him. The boy was clearly drugged, not just drunk. When the panther saw the danger it was about to jump right on the boy, but Henry stood between his pet and the boy. He knocked out the knife off of the teen’s hand so no one got hurt.”

“Dear, I don’t get what you want to say,” said Tooth honestly.

“The point is, that the Haddock-boy is responsible. He’s ready to jump between his animal and the one who is intimidated by the animal. Just like he did today.”

Tina shook her head in disbelief. North squeezed her hand which he still holded and smiled at her warmly. For a few moments the two adults just stared at each other and as the seconds passed the woman felt her anger vanish. Maybe she didn’t trust the mayor’s son, but she trusted her husband.

“You say we should just disregard today's events?” asked slowly.

“Yes” North answered simply with a nod. “I’m sure the boy learned the lesson just like our kids did and this will never happen again. You know I know the people well.”

“I know, dear, I know” finally Tooth returned his husband’s smile. She paused for a second then slowly asked “So, what’s the plan?”

“We let the boy do what he came in the first place. And give a small punishment to Sophie and Jack for their action.”

“Sounds great, dear” she kissed the man gently. They stood up and walked out of the kitchen while holding each other’s hand.

-o-

Meanwhile Hiccup stood in the hallway right where North left him. While he was waiting nervously he looked around. The hall’s wall was covered with pictures about everyone from all times. He saw a wedding photo - North was so slim! Not very slim, but slimmer than now. -, a photo of a baby - if he could guess it was Aster -, and some group photos. One of them was taken at a Halloween party some years ago. North was dressed as a russian warrior, Tooth with a girl - the oldest daughter he assumed - as fairies, Aster like a huge easter bunny, Jamie as a peach - it looked like the peach eated him alive -, and a very little Jack as some kind of snowflake-elf with his blue pointy hat and snowflake-patterned dress. Hiccup had to admit the little boy looked super cute. It made him smile and warm inside. This house was so much more filled with warmth compared to his it almost made him jealous and sad.

Hiccup took a few steps away from the door to see the other photos, when he heard footsteps. As he turned to the kitchen he saw the three siblings coming out. Aster sent him an angry look, Sophie looked guilty, and Jack looked sad. When his gaze met with Jack’s the teen sent him a halfhearted smile and slowly walked to him.

“Hey” said Jack quietly.

“Hey.”

The two stood in an awkward silence for a moment before Hiccup broke it.

“So, how was the talking with your family?” he didn’t dare to speak louder than a whisper.

“Nothing special” Jack shrugged. “Dad only listened to us then sent us out. Now he is talking with mom.”

“I see…”

Another awkward silence. They stood 2 steps apart and didn’t dare look at each other. The situation was so embarrassing and strange they didn't know how to handle it.

“So” broke Jack the silence slowly, “what did you do while you waited?”

“I watched your family photos.”

“They aren’t anything special” Jack grimaced and shrugged.

“Maybe to you but not to me” Hiccup looked at the nearest photo. In this one was the whole Overland family. In the center there was Tina sitting on a chair with Clarissa sitting on her lap; behind her was Nicolas who rested his hands on his wife’s shoulder. On the man’s right was the oldest daughter, on his left stood Aster who embraced Jamie’s shoulder with one hand. On Tooth’s right was Sophie and - finally - on her left was Jack. They all looked happy.

Jack could see the slight sadness in Hiccup's eyes and he didn’t like it. He remembered the empty walls of the mayor’s house, how that building felt cold and was more like an office than a home. He wanted to cheer the young adult up somehow, hell he wanted to hug him and wash that dreariness away!  But he... just couldn’t… Cuz that would be strange… They just met, they didn’t even get that close to each other, and they are both boys. If he did anything he would ruin that little relationship they have, and he didn’t want that to ever happen! So he just stood there and watched the other with an aching heart.

But what Jack couldn’t do Toothless could. The feline stood up, stepped next to his master and rubbed his head to his legs while purred loudly. The young’s face lit up a bit as he kneeled down and rubbed his face to the panther’s. As Hiccup did it he sighed and a small smile appeared in the corner of his mouth and it made Jack happy.

And this was the moment, when the adults came out of the kitchen.

“Kids, come in the living room, please. Henry, you too” said North loud so everyone can hear him.

Aster and Sophie did as their father said without any word. Jack looked at Hiccup worriedly. The young one’s expression darkened once more as he stood up, once more petted the black panther’s head than slowly walked into the living room with Jack on his side. Again, Jack wished he could hold his hand and encourage him that everything will be alright but he couldn’t. And this started to drive him crazy! He clenched his fist so hard he felt his nail cut deep enough in his palm to hurt but not enough to make him bleed.

In the middle of the room next to each other stood the parents; Aster sat on the couch’s armrest while Sophie sat on the couch in front of the adults. Jack took a seat next to his sister, while Hiccup stood next to the wall keeping some distance between him and the family.

Before anyone started to speak, North took a big breath and squeezed his wife’s hand. The woman gently squeezed back and smiled at the man.

“We discussed the events with your mother and we established the following things:

First: Aster did the right thing to try to protect Clarissa.

Second: Jack, Sophie, you were irresponsible. You could have thought what would happen if you came home with an animal as big as Henry’s. I know you wanted to joke with your brothers but you crossed the line. Luckily nothing fatal happened. Apart from that you will be punished. You two have to do both Jamies’ and Aster’s chore for a month.”

“Yes, dad” said the two teen in unison, avoiding their father’s gaze in guilt.

“And lastly: Henry, you are the older you should have thought about the consequences and don’t let them do as they want when you know that’s a bad idea. But, as I said, nothing really bad happened, so we won’t report you or say anything to your father” hearing these words made Hiccup let out a breath he didn’t know he kept inside.

“But” spoke Tina so firmly that made Hiccup nervous again, “we don’t allow you to bring your pet with you next time you come over to us. And your pet can’t leave your side as long as you are here today.”

The woman’s words didn’t make any sense to Hiccup at that moment. Seeing the young man’s confused face made North chuckle. At the sound Tina smacked his husband on his arm which made the man chuckle again. And this made Hiccup even more confused.

“I’m sorry, ma’am, but I don’t think I could follow you” said honestly.

Maybe he didn’t understand the meaning of Tooth’s words but her childrens did. Both Jack’s and Sophie’s face lit up and they looked happily at each other, then at her parents.

“Yes, he can stay and help you” nodded North, answering his kids unsaid question. “After all, your studies are the primary to us. After your life of course.”

Hearing this the teens jumped off of the couch and each one of them hugged one of their parents while Aster just simply stood up and walked out of the living room without a word. After hugging her father hard, Sophie took Hiccup’s hands and jumped up and down happily laughing.

“You can stay! You can help us! And you can come over at another time!” she said with a wild smile on her face.

As Hiccup looked at her and then at Jack the words finally reached him. He felt as a huge burden fell off of him. He chuckled and a small, half-believing, crooked smile came across his face. It was not the most beautiful smile he ever saw but it made Jack’s heart melt nevertheless.

“Thank you” Hiccup whispered. He was touched. He thought that the Overland parents will report him, force him to lock Toothless in his cage or worse, to separate him from his pet, sending the panther to a zoo or somewhere else where he can’t see it. He thought he made the worst impression and the parents will never allow him to talk with their child, especially with Jack and it was just as bad as losing Toothless. Every passing day he spent with the teen made him feel that a bond is slowly but steadily building between them, even if it was just friendship.

Sophie dragged Hiccup to the kitchen and forced him to take a seat. The two smiling adults and the happy Jack followed them. Jack took his bag with him and unpacked it while the adults put some cookies on the table and some on a spare plate - this one was for North alongside with a big cup of milk. Although the panther still scared the woman, she didn’t say anything when she saw the pet obediently laid down under the table, next to its master.

“Okay, let me see what questions you have” said Hiccup, a bit more relaxed than before.

“Here” lent him Sophie her test.

“You’re stuck with the same questions?”

“Yes. From 7 to 15” grimaced Jack.

“Let me see…” Hiccup silently read the paper.

The teens waited for him impatiently. As the seconds passed the feeling that the young man couldn’t help them started to grow bigger and bigger. But after a minute - which they felt like an hour - the young one looked at them, with a small smile on the corner of his mouth.

“The same old questions” shook his head in disbelief and gave back the test to the girl. “Okay, let's start with question number 7: ‘In which season is Snogletog held?’”

The teens eagerly waited for the answer. When they first tried to do this homework they felt it as a burden, but now as they have help they have started to be curious about the answers. Especially Jack. He wanted to know everything about the young, this strange city and their strange traditions which made his face lit up.

“The answer is: in winter. More precisely at Christmas.”

“You gave Christmas another name?” Jack curiously asked before he wrote down the answer.

“Yes. This town’s ancestors were vikings. They gave it this name and we kept it. As to why they chose such a stupid name remains a mystery. Most of us still call that holiday Snoggletog, but the newcomers - like you - call it Christmas. Although the first Snoggletogs were held on 18th December, now the two are the same.”

“Cool” chuckled Jack.

“Next, No. 8: ‘List at least 3 tradition we do in Snoggletog!’ First, prepare food for the dragons.”

“Dragons?” raised Sophie her head in excitement.

“Yes. They said that in this part of the world lived dragons with the vikings before they went to a secret, safe place called the Hidden World, where no one could harm them. The vikings and the dragons were first enemies, then friends, and every Snoggletog the vikings made their dragon’s best food as a present even after they left.”

The two teens listened with open mouths. Even Tooth started to listen while she did her chores. The whole Overland family loved fantasy stories.

“What kind of food do you prepare?” asked Jack.

“Usually fish. Smoked and dried fish, so the homes will not be that smelly. Okay, back to the task” Hiccup tried to stay in the subject but it was hard when he had to explain a lot of things. ”Second: Snoggletog Pageant which is a play put on by the children. Third: yaknog for the adults.”

“Yaknog?” asked Sophie grimacing. “What is that?”

“That’s a beverage like eggnog but made with yak milk” Hiccup explained.

“Sound strange” said Jack grimacing just like his sister.

"And you just heard the name" a visible shiver went down on Hiccup's spine. "It tastes okay if someone who can actually cook made it. Has an exotic taste but nothing bad. But you don't want to try Astrid's." 

"Is that that bad?" 

"Awful. She can't cook so her beverage could be use to torture someone. We made a competition with the gang as to who can drink Astrid's yaknog without spilling it out or grimacing." 

"Uwah, that sounds gross." said Sophie.

"Yeah it is" smiled Hiccup widely. 

“I wanna try it!” Jack’s eyes shined with excitement.

“Sorry, kid. Without a parent’s permission, we didn’t give you even a single sip of it” Hiccup riffled the teen’s white hair. The movements felt like the ones a big brother gives to his younger sibling. It was natural, it made both boys smile, and it warmed Jack from inside.

At the back Tooth nodded in agreement. She just saw a little part of the young ones that were mentioned by her husband: he is responsible. And she didn’t feel like he said that because of her presence.

“Okay, what’s the next question?”

No. 9: ‘Name the four brother clan’.” read Sophie loud.

“DunBroch, MacGuffin, Macintosh and Dingwall.” the two sibling snorted on every name as they tried to not laugh out loud.

“Denbrooch, McGoofy, Macchiatos and Dingball” said Sophie as she wrote down the names, tears filling up in her eyes as she tried hard not to guffaw.

“No, the last one was Damnhall” Jack corrected his sister. He barely kept himself from the roar of laughter.

The siblings looked at each other, and burst into a laugher. They laughed so hard tears streamed down their faces. Hiccup had to hide his own smile behind his hand.

“Kids, it's not nice to make a joke from someone’s name” Tina scolded her childrens.

“S-sorry m-mom” the teens slowly calmed down enough to continue their homework.

This time Hiccup didn’t try to say the names, instead he spelled them so the teens could write down properly.

“What kind of nationality names are these?” asked Tina.

“Scottish” the woman’s question amazed Hiccup. He didn’t expect the woman to listen to what he was talking about.

“No. 10: ‘Which clan is the ‘king’’?” read Sophie the next question.

“The DunBroch’s” Hiccup said simply.

“Why?” Jack asked.

“When Vikings, Romans and Northern invaders threatened the 4 clans they joined together under the sword of the DunBrochs to defend their lands. It’s funny the DunBroch’s and the people of Berg become brothers when they were once enemies. Thanks to trade we are in peace now” Hiccup explained.

“No. 11: ‘What is ‘barn’... ‘born’... ‘bervn’... what the fuck is this word?” asked Jack frustrated and pointed to Hiccup the word on his paper.

“Jack, language” Tooth warned him.

“Sorry mom.”

“That’s ‘Barnvnaus’” smiled Hiccup. “It means ‘the blessing of the children’. It’s held on the third saturday of February. At that time children perform a dance and with that they ask the gods blessing for those who want to marry at that year.”

“That’s a nice tradition” Tooth said.

“I agree” said Hiccup.

“No. 12: What are these means:... I can’t say these two words…” Jack showed other words on his paper.

“That’s ‘Bryllät’ and ‘Metsjakt’. ‘Bryllät’ means ‘wedding’ and ‘Metsjakt’ means ‘hunting’.”

“Hunting?” asked Sophie sadly. She didn’t like when someone hurt an animal.

“Yes, but not in the usual sense. We didn’t hunt animals, but the pair who wanted to marry.”

“That’s not a nice tradition” shooked Tooth her head. She imagined how the wedding people were chasing the newlyweds with weapons.

“I can assure you, ma’am, no one get hurt in Metsjakt. It’s more like a big hide-and-seek before the couple get the bride’s father’s blessing on their big day.”

“You have strange traditions” said Jack.

“Strange, but funny. You will see” smiled Hiccup. “Okay, next question.”

“No. 13: ‘When is ‘hunting’ held?’” read Sophie and paused for a sec. “Wait, you just said this. It’s on the wedding’s day!”

“Yes” Hiccup nodded happily.

“Okay, next, No.14: ‘’Chasers’, ’Traitors’ and ‘ The Protector’, who are they and where they participate?”

“They participate in the hunting. ‘Chasers’ are the bride’s family whose task is to find the couple. ‘Traitors’ are on the pair’s side, and help them to hide while saying false directions to the Chasers. ‘The Protector’ is like a guardian to the couple.”

“Wow, that was briefly explained” Jack said.

“You don’t need more information to pass this test” explained Hiccup. “Miss Many want to see you spend time with it. She didn’t need novel-length details.”

“Okay, last one: ‘Which tradition are you most curious about?’” read Jack. “Hm...That Snoggle-thing is interesting but that hunting sounds cool too.”

“I want to see that dance” Sophie said enthusiastically.

“Then that’s your answer” smiled Hiccup.

The teens wrote down that, and sighed. They were finally done with that stupid test. Jack stretched his arms and finally ate some cookies. They were so into the homework they didn’t even touch the sweets.

“It comes to mind now” started Tooth “Sophie, dear, what about your dance? How is it going?”

“Poorly” there goes the girl’s good mood. “I can’t remember the movements.”

“Why don’t you ask your classmate’s help, honey?” asked the woman gently.

“I can’t, mom! It would be lame!” whined Sophie.

“Why don’t you practice a little?”

“Okay. But Jack can’t laugh at me!”

“I won’t” sworn Jack and kept munching on a cookie.

And with this Sophie started to dance without any music. It looked like she was just waving without any choreographie like she was practicing some kind of martial art. Hiccup watched her for a few seconds then took one of the cookies. They were too tempting, he had to eat at least one! When he took a bite he almost moaned loudly. That cookie was damn delicious! It really felt like it was homemade! He can’t stop himself and eats one after another.

Jack saw how quickly Hiccup devoured most of the cookies but didn’t stop him. He was happy to see the young man eating joyfully. He turned to his sister and watched her practice.

“By the way, what is the name of this dance?” asked Jack.

“Something like dancing and dreaming. I don’t really know” said Sophie without stopping.

“That’s ‘For the dancing and the dreaming’” corrected Hiccup the girl after he finished his last cookie. “I see so you will be performing on the Barnvnaus!”

“You know that dance?” asked Sophie curiously.

“Well, yeah” admitted Hiccup hesitantly.

A sudden spark appeared in Sophie’s eyes

“Then could you help me? Please! Everyone in my class knows almost the whole choreographie except me!”

“I’m not a very good dancer” admitted the young man sheepishly, but stood up from his place and stepped closer to Sophie.

Jack leaned closer to have a better view on the events. He got excited to see Hiccup’s dance even if it was with his sister and not with him. Wait, what? He won’t be jealous of his sister, will he? Besides, Hiccup would never dance with him. Both of them are boys after all.

“Okay, first, we can’t practice without music or anything which gives us the rhythm. And we need more space.”

“Then why don’t you practice in the living room?” asked Tooth softly.

And with that Sophie dragged Hiccup into the living room. Jack and Tina followed them. They were curious at the dance. The dancers stood in front of the couch while the viewers took their place on the couch.

Hiccup looked nervous as three pairs of eyes watched him to give the instructions. He took a big breath before he started.

“Okay, could you give us the rhythm? Like this” he started humming then clapping slowly but rhythmically. The mother and her son mimicked the rhythm and kept clapping after the young man stopped.

Hiccup stood closer to Sophie and took her hands. He was so nervous his hands were shaking a bit. He led her as they slowly danced.

Not just Jack but Sophie was amazed too that they could perform the whole dance without the girl stepping on the poor man’s feet.

But Hiccup didn’t stop by that. He showed Sophie the steps, one by one, so she could learn it. She visibly enjoyed it.

“Thanks, Hiccup!” Sophie hugged the man which surprised him a bit.

“You're welcome” he said, amazed.

“I wish we could practice with music too” said Sophie sadly.

“Yeah I want to hear the music too” Jack agreed.

“That could be a lovely music to this nice dance” said Tina.

Suddenly Hiccup’s face turned to red, avoided eye contacts and he looked nervous and sheepish at the same time. Jack was about to ask him what’s the problem, when he spoke.

“I'll show you, but you can’t tell this to anybody or laugh!”

There was a question in the teen’s eyes, but they only nodded in agreement. Again Hiccup stood up his position with Sophie, he took a shaky breath and started humming again, this time loud enough to be heard clearly. And after the first few, slow steps, he opened his mouth.

His voice was quite quiet, a bit out of tune, but otherwise surprisingly pleasant.

I'll swim and sail on savage seas

With ne'er fear of drowning

And gladly ride the waves of life

If you will marry me

No scorching sun

Nor freezing cold

Will stop me on my journey

If you will promise me your heart

And love me for eternity

My dearest one

My darling dear

Your mighty words astound me

But I've no need for mighty deeds

When I feel your arms around me

But I would bring you rings of gold

I'd even sing you poetry

And I would keep you from all harm

If you would stay beside me

I have no use for rings of gold

I care not for your poetry

I only want your hand to hold

I only want you near me

To love, to kiss, to sweetly hold

For the dancing and the dreaming

Through all my sorrows and delights

I'll keep your love beside me

I'll swim and sail on savage seas

With ne'er fear of drowning

And gladly ride the waves of life

If you will marry me

As Jack watched them dance he felt an irresistible urge to dance with Hiccup while the young man sang this song to him, and only him. He wanted it. He wished from the bottom of his heart to once, only once in his life he could dance with him.

When they finished Sophie smiled widely while Hiccup looked embarrassed.

“It's originally sung as a duet” he mumbled sheepishly as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Usually this is the newlyweds first dance and it’s faster than I performanced.”

“It was a lovely performance, Henry” smiled Tina gently.

“Thank you, ma’am" the young man was tomato red by now. 

Like he sensed his master's statement, Toothless came to the group and rubbed his head to his master's legs. Hiccup caressed his head in return.

Seeing the animal this close made Tooth tense. She didn't dare to move an inch. It was still a fearful sight.

When the animal got tired of being patted, he started to push his owner’s legs and butts with his head like he wanted to make the brunette move.

“Okay, okay, bud, I get it. Time to feed you, I know” laughed Hiccup and turned to the Overlands. “I’m sorry, but I have to go. Toothless is getting very grumpy when he isn’t getting his meal in time.”

Like he wanted to emphasize this fact Toothless growled a bit and gently bit Hiccup’s hand. The brunette cried out in surprise and tried to take revenge on the feline but he runned away to the kitchen with Hiccup in his wake. Clearly the animal didn’t hurt him, he didn't even bleed. This scene made the teens laugh. And even Tina smiled a bit.

“I'll escort him out” offered Jack and his mother only nodded in agreement.

When Jack walked out of the living room Hiccup already grabbed Toothless by his collar and was about to walk to the front door. When he saw the white-heaired a wide smile across his face. They walked to the door side by side.

Hiccup opened the door, led out his feline to the open air then he stepped out of the house too with Jack. They turned to each other and for a brief moment they just stared at the other.

“Thanks to the help” said Jack before the silence went too awkward between them.

“Your welcome” said Hiccup simply still smiling the way that could melt Jack’s heart. “If you need help just ask me, I'll be happy to help any other time.”

“Th-thanks” stuttered Jack. It was nice that he can count on the brunette. “Then I will use you. I-I mean with this kind of thing like homework and stuff. Not with anything else!” Okay that was embarrassing and it made Jack’s face turn into red.

The brunette looked at him in amazement then chuckled. It was funny to see the younger male being embarrassed. And that red colour on his other pale skin looked damn too cute.

To ease and lift up the mood a bit Hiccup ruffled the teens white hair in a brotherly way.

“Bye Jack.”

“Bye Hiccup” smiled Jack at the brunette.

Hiccup waved and walked away with Toothless.

Jack just stood there and watched them as long as he could see them, then went inside the house. When he closed the door, he leaned against that with a huge sigh escaping from his mouth. He still felt his own fast heartbeat and the butterflies in his stomach. And he just smiled as he recalled the past few moments.

-o-

Later that night Jack has one of the sweetest dreams he had in a long time.

He saw himself with Hiccup, both of them wearing some leather-like cloth which looked like the warrior’s. They runned and hid, hands in hand, laughing and smiling widely while they heard fainted shouts from the distance.

Then he was in a building, something like a big hall. The ceiling was so high Jack had to break his neck to see it. The hall was lit with a mix of candles and normal light bulbs. And it was full! Like the whole town was there!

He sat at the middle of a long table with his family on his right and Hiccup on his left. The brunette and everyone looked so happy and he himself felt full of joy like that was the happiest day of his life.

In front of the table was an open space designed as a dance floor. A group of dancers - Hiccup’s friends as far as he could tell - performanced. When they finished the male one of the twins said something and everyone started applauding. Hiccup’s smile widened as he stood up and held his hand to Jack which he accepted and followed the brunette as he led them to the dance floor.

When they stood in the middle of the dancing floor Hiccup nodded to someone who started to play a slow melody on his guitar. The song was familiar to Jack but didn’t know where he heard it. Nonetheless he smiled like a lovesick idiot as he stared at Hiccup.

Shortly the brunette started to sing and they began to dance to the rhythm. His voice was out of tune but so full of love that it melted Jack’s heart. Not so long after they started dancing the white-haired joined in the singing and they sang a duet, never once taking their eyes off the other. They closed their dance with a passionate kiss followed by a stormy cheering from the people in the hall.

The two male smiled at the guests then looked at each other again. At that moment Jack felt he could never be happier.

And although it was just a dream, it’s warm followed and stayed with him the next day after he woke up.

Chapter Text

“So, how was your weekend?” was Astrid’s first thing to say early monday morning when she and Hiccup met in the tattoo shop.

“Good morning to you too” said Hiccup. He shrugged his shoulder and answered “Good I guess.”

“And how are things going with a certain white-haired?” asked Astrid and teasingly elbowed the man.

“First I’m not trying to make any progress and that's just fine. Second, if I want to win his heart - which I don’t! -, and be in a good relationship with his family, then I’m doomed. I made the worst first impression ever. If we didn’t count the welcome dinner.”

“Wow, what did you do?” She was clearly curious and Hiccup knew he could tell her anything, she would listen to him, give him advice but first laugh at him. But that's just how Astrid works.

So Hiccup told everything about the day before. And yes, as he thought Astrid laughed at him and his miserability. She laughed so hard her tears shed.

“Yeah, yeah, very funny. Thanks for your compassion” said Hiccup grumpily as he started to get ready to work.

“Sorry, Hic, but it is so funny. That teen boy totally swept you off your feet.” swiped Astrid her tears away.

“No- he's not!” tried to protest Hiccup while his cheeks turned into pink.

“Yes, he is! Oh, you are so in love with him!” Astrid was excited and happy. Oh, how much she wanted this moment to come and tease her friend with it! “That’s why you agreed to do the thing you did! You are so logical you always do the right thing, except you fell for someone!”

“No, Astrid, I’m no…”

“Don’t you dare to deny it!” cut she into his word. “It’s written all over your face!”

For a brief momen the two adult just looked at each other before Hiccup burst into a loud sigh.

“Okay, let’s pretend I’m in love with him. Even if it’s true I can’t be with him” said Hiccup slightly sad. “As you said he is too young. He’s underage. And I don’t think he is like me” his last sentence was barely a whisper.

Astrid was sad to see her friend in this condition. She knew the brunette’s able to make small things look like tragedy. And it was her job to cheer him up.

She put her hand to his shoulder and stroked his shoulder while she smiled gently.

“You know four year is not a big age difference. And he won’t be underaged forever. He will be an adult in 2-3 years. And you are not a type of person who would do anything without the other's consent. And when his parents see this side of yours they will accept you and your feelings.”

“Thanks, Astrid” smiled Hiccup back at his friend, before that smile turned into a sad one, again. “But as I said, I don’t think he is like me.”

And with this Hiccup went to do his job without saying anything else. Astrid sadly sighed and followed him to the front room of the shop.

The rest of the day passed without them mentioning a certain boy, his family, or the events the day before.

-o-

That monday was like the best day of Jack’s life. After that sweet dream nothing could change his mood. He replayed the remaining images of the dream in his head over and over and as he did that a goofy smile crossed his face. And this wasn’t unnoticed.

When his last period ended and walked to his cabinet he was stopped by a sound.

“Well, well, well, who am I seeing? The new boy, Pretty Face” said a male from Jack’s back.

When he turned he had to lift his head up to look into the other’s eyes, because the other one was a head higher than himself. And he wasn’t just higher but wider as well.

“What do you want, Gaston?” asked Jack angrily. ‘There goes my happy-mood.’

“Oh, I’m just curious what made our Pretty Face this happy” Gaston LeGume leaned against the lockers lazily. He had long black hair in a simple pigtail, and he was so muscular that if he stretched he could tear his t-shirt apart with the gesture.

Next to him stood a small guy, smaller than Jack. He had a round face, dark brown hair and the kind of teeth that made Tooth scream as she wanted to correct them. His name was Leroy LeFou, he was Gaston’s sidekick. Wherever Mr. Muscle Brain went he followed him. In Jack’s eyes he was a pathetic one.

“None of your business” said Jack simply and tried to pack his things to his backpack as fast as he could so he could get away.

“Now, now, why are you so hostile?” put Gaston his arm around Jack’s shoulder which the white-haired didn’t like in the slightest. “I just want to share your happiness, Pretty Face, that’s all.”

“Thanks, but no thanks” escaped Jack from under the other’s arm.

“You know, Pretty Face, the skinny boys like you can’t live without the men like me in this town. If you aren’t as muscular and good looking as me you are nothing. But I can help you if you will be my… sidekick” offered Gaston ‘generously’ and patted LeFou’s head like the boy was a dog.

“As I said, thanks, but no thanks. I don’t want to be your slave” and with this Jack walked away as quickly as he could.

“You will regret it, Pretty Face!” heard Jack Gaston’s shout from afar.

He didn’t care about what that Muscle Brain said. True, most of the people in Berg were hunk, muscular, viking-like, and sometimes he felt he was looked down on because he wasn’t any of that.

Then he remembered Hiccup. The brunette was brawny, yeah, but he was scrawny at the same time. Nonetheless it looked like everyone looked up at him, and not because he had a freaking panther, but for himself. Jack found it great and was jealous because of it at the same time.

Before he could continue his thoughts and fell into depression, he felt his phone buzzing in his pocket. He fished it out and his mood lightened up when he saw ‘ Wind’ written on the screen.

“Winter Boy here!” he said happily.

“North Wind here!” came the response from the other side of the line.

“What’s up?”

“That’s what I wanted to ask!” Wind was clearly angry. “You said you will call me yesterday!”

“Ugh, sorry, Wind, I totally forgot” slapped Jack his forehead.

“Let me guess it has to do with a certain brunette, right?” she asked bitterly.

“Well, yeah…”

“Details! Now!”

“Okay, okay, don’t bite me!” and Jack told her everything.

Wendelyn listened silently, not interrupting him once. While Jack spoke he walked to the lake where he first met with Hiccup without even noticing it. He sat down to the ground as he continued talking, sharing his dream with Wind, knowing that the girl wouldn't make fun of him because of it - not like his brothers would.

“Oh, Wind, that was my best dream ever” ended Jack with a sigh.

“I could bet” her former anger was nowhere by now. “Oh Jack, you head over heels for him!”

“Yeah, I guess so” Jack smiled, but it was bittersweet. “I like him very much and I want to know more about him.”

“Then spend more time with him!”

“It's easier to say than to do. He is an adult, and I’m just a kid in his eyes” Jack’s mood darkened.

Wind went silent as she thought about what to say. How could a teenage boy make an adult male fall for him? She had no idea. Okay, then let's look at things from elsewhere. How could a teenage boy spend more time with an adult?

“Got it!” she shouts so loud Jack had to pull away the phone from his ear.

“What?”

“Ask him to help you more with that weird-sounding subject!”

“That’s… not a bad idea. Thanks, Wind, you are the best!” smiled Jack widely. He knew he could count on Wind when he needed some advice.

“Your welcome! And… when will you send me a picture of your Prince Charming?” she asked teasingly.

“I don’t have any picture of him” said Jack. Suddenly an idea popped up in his mind. “I have a better idea! Why don’t you come over at Halloween? There will be some kind of festival and guess what! We don’t have school during that time! It will be like a week long as I remember.”

“Cool! I'll talk to dad to let me go.”

“Nice”

They chatted so long the sun started to go down. Jack was about to get up and finally go home when he felt something furry rubs against his face. He was surprised and his heart rate was fast but finally he didn’t let out a girly scream. Instead he petted the feline with his free hand while he still held the phone to his ear with the other.

“Hy, Toothless, what’s up?”

“Toothless?” asked Wind curiously on the other end of the line.

Before Jack could answer he heard the black panther’s master’s voice behind him. It sends a shiver down the teen’s spine.

“Aw, finally you two getting along?” cooed the brunette. He stood lazily a few steps away with his hands in his pockets. The edge of his mouth was pulled into a small smile.

“Seems so” answered Jack with a matching smile as he looked up at the man. He felt the butterflies start their dances in his stomach. “Finally this beast didn’t jump on me scaring the shit out of me.”

“I told you. He loves you and this is how he shows it.”

“Uwah, is that him? His voice is hot! Guess he looks hot too!” said Wind who could hear the small conversation by phone. Her words made Jack blush and tore his gaze away from the brunette.

“Oh, sorry, I didn’t see you have a call. I didn’t want to interrupt you” Hiccup apologized.

“I-It’s okay! I was about to go home!” stuttered Jack and stood up.

“Ask him to help you!”

“Uhm… Hiccup…?” started Jack uncertainly.

“Yes?” Gosh, that green eyes will be Jack’s doom!

“C-Could you h-help me?” ‘Why did he have to stutter out of blue?!’ “Y-You know I-I don’t know as much of the local traditions a-as my classmates. A-and I thought m-maybe you c-could help me c-catch u-up?”

“Sure. I’m free most of the weekends” Hiccup showed his famous crooked smile which made Jack’s heart skip a beat.

“Th-thank.”

“Ask him to take a picture! Or a date! Ask him on a date!”

“Wind!” Jack whined quietly. Both of the two requests will be too much to ask.

To his surprise he heard Hiccup snort with laughter. When he looked at him in disbelief he saw as the brunette tried to hide his laugh with his hand, his emerald eyes gleamed with glee.

“S-sorry. Y-You just made that sound a-and it was f-funny” Hiccup trembled all over his body as he tried to hold back his laughter. He tried so hard tears filled up the corner of his eyes.

Jack gaped in disbelief.

“I like that guy” heard Wind’s voice.

“It’s not fair! You both joined forces against me!” whimpered Jack.

“Sorry, but it was really funny” said Hiccup, and ruffled Jack’s white locks.

The touch sent shivers down Jack’s spine, it felt like electricity went through his whole body, but it was still a pleasant feeling which warmed him up and melted his heart. Because of it his anger faded away and he could only smile. He stared at the brunette’s eyes and lost in it. For a brief moment there wasn’t anyone else just him and those beautiful emerald eyes. Until he felt his phone vibrate in his hand.

He shook his head like he was under some spell he wanted to get rid of it. He looked to the screen, groaned and put the phone back to his ear.

“Sorry, Wind, I had to put you down. Mom’s calling. I better go home. Thanks again, Hiccup. Bye” he waved to the young man, hurriedly walked towards his home and called back his mother.

“Bye, Jack” sighed Hiccup when the teen was clearly out of earshot.

Toothless rubbed his head against the brunette’s legs and looked up at him. The auburn-haired gently stroked the black panther’s head behind his ear, then he sat down at the base of a tree and let the feline walk and run on his own for a while. He closed his eyes and just enjoyed the fresh air, while his mind wandered to a certain white-haired teen.

-o-

“Where have you been?” was the first thing Tooth asked furiously when Jack got home.

“Sorry, mom. I went for a walk while I talked to Wind and I lost track of time” he said sheepishly.

“At least nothing bad happened to you” Tooth was clearly relieved. “Next time please call me or just text me so I will know you’re okay, okay?”

“Okay, mom.”

“Go, wash your hands. Dinner is ready” and with this, the woman went back to the kitchen and started to set the table with Sophie.

Jack quickly went to his room, tossed his backpack next to his table, changed something comfortable and washed his hands. When he ended with that he looked up at the mirror over the hand basin and relived the moment, when Hiccup touched his hair. He slowly put his own hand at the top of his head, like he could still feel the warm of the brunette’s hand.

He was so in his own fantasy he didn’t see Jamie, who stood in the door and watched him. After a minute the older brother got tired of just watching his siblings and spoke up:

“Is there something in your hair? Or is it your new whimsy?”

“N-No! I-I mean, I just fixed my hair. Nothing else!” Jack hurriedly left the bathroom with a bright blush on his cheeks.

Jamie shrugged and followed him to the diner where the others already took their seat. While the family talked pleasantly during dinner Jack was silent. He was still embarrassed to be caught. To divert his thoughts he tried to come up with Wendy and the sleepover during Halloween.

“Did you hear? There will be a festival in two weeks. Why don’t we watch it together?” asked Tooth.

“Can Wind come over?” brightened Jack up.

“Why not?” Smiled the woman. “She should spend some day here. If her father let her.”

“Thanks, mom! I’ll tell her!” and with this Jack was up, put his plates in the washer and rocketed into his room and texted to Wind the news.

-o-

The week went by soon and it was already Saturday again. As Jack and Hiccup discussed - with North’s and Tooth’s permission - the young man came over to Jack’s place that day at 9 to help him.

Jack was so excited he couldn't really sleep and was up early in the morning. It was still about an hour till his “tutor” arrived and he rounded circles in his room impatiently.

“Wow, you will make a trench soon if you keep circling” came a voice from the door.

As Jack stopped and looked there he saw Aster stood there and watched him. Since the incident with Toothless, he wasn’t as cheerful as usually with Jack. And he treated Sophie a bit coldly too.

“I’m a bit nervous and excited, that’s all” admitted Jack sheepishly.

“Let me guess: Prince Charming come over again” it was more a statement than a question which was said so coldly Jack winced. He barely heard his oldest brother speak like this.

“Yes” said Jack quietly, avoiding Aster’s gaze. He felt still guilty about the whole scene.

“I hope he didn’t bring that beast along with himself” yep, the oldest son was clearly angry.

“No, he won’t” reassured Jack.

Aster nodded and was about to leave when Jack stopped him.

“I’m sorry” said Jack sadly, still avoiding Aster’s gaze. “I didn’t mean to hurt anyone, I swear. I just wanted to joke with you and Jamie.”

Seeing the younger boy be this blue made Aster’s anger to fly away. Not entirely but for the most part. He sighed and stepped closer to the white-haired boy and put his hand on Jack’s shoulder.

“I know you didn’t mean to harm anyone, but you crossed the line. And yeah I’m mad at Henry cuz I was disappointed in him. I thought that he could say no to your not-so-wise ideas.”

“But I insisted!” protested Jack, finally looking into his brother’s eyes.

“I know, but this is not an explanation for what he did. He is an adult, he HAD to think like one, and make a difference between wise and stupid decisions.”

They stood in silence for a moment looking at each other's eyes.

“Please, don’t be mad at him. I don’t want you two to not get along” whispered Jack, avoiding again the eye-contact.

Aster sighed and bent down to look in Jack’s eye again.

“I know you like him very much and as I see mom and dad forgave him so I’ll try to do the same” hearing these words made Jack so happy, an ear-to-ear smile appeared on his face.

“Thank you, Bunny!” gave his brother a big hug.

“Anything for you, Jackie, anything for you” returned Aster the hug.

They soonly split apart, when they heard the doorbell. Jack’s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to run to the door, but didn’t want to just leave his brother there. So he looked into his brother’s eyes and waited till he nodded in agreement then ran out of his room.

Before Jack reached the stairs he heard that someone opened the door.

“You!” Heard Jack still from upstairs. It was Jamie’s voice. He was angry. No, not angry, furious. “What are you doing here?!”

“I’m here to help Jack” heard Hiccup’s answer. The brunette was nervous, Jack could tell it without even seeing his face.

“No one asked for your help, you criminal!” shouted Jamie.

The offensive word made Jack’s blood boil. How dare Jamie call Hiccup a criminal?! He didn’t commit any crime!

He runned so fast down he stepped only every third step. And he wasn’t even the fastest one who arrived at the door.

Tooth, who was in the kitchen, also went to the front door after hearing of the shouts. Her hand was still wet after the dishes.

“Jamie! What are you doing?” asked her son in disbelief.

“I won’t let this murderer in! He almost killed Clarissa with his beast!” Pointed Jamie furiously at Hiccup but looked into his mother’s eyes.

“James Overland! I forbid you to talk like this!” Tooth started to lose her temper. “Yes, he made a mistake, but that’s not a reason to call him like that.”

“How could you forgive him after that?” Shouted Jamie. He was not a type who easily forgives anyone.

By this time everyone who was at home gathered closer to them to see and hear the argument. Clarissa wanted to run to her mother but was stopped by Sophie, who took her back to her room upstairs. Jack was also stopped by Aster who mentioned him to stay at the stairs while he walked closer to the arguers so he could stop Jamie before he do something stupid other than saying rude thing. If needed.

"He honestly regretted his decision. And no one got hurt. And your father thinks he's a good person so I believe in it."

"Mom, this doesn't make any sense!" 

"Then what should I do to gain back your trust?" Looked Hiccup into Jamie's eyes.

"Gain back? Ha! You can't cuz you never had" said Jamie bitterly and glanced Hiccup up and down while grimacing then this turned into a grin. "But you know what? You can gain. If you stay away from my family!" Snarled. 

"Jamie!" said Tooth.

"I don't get why you protect him, mom" Jamie's voice was quieter but not any less deadlier. "But fine. Let a criminal in our home and see what's come."

He sent a final deadly glance to Hiccup before storming away from the door. As he went past Jack he gave him a deadly glance, like he was a complicit, then stomped upstairs and slammed his door shut.

"Sorry about him" apologized Tooth. "You really scared him last time. But he will forgive you by time. Maybe…" Even the woman wasn't sure about it, but tried not to show it. 

But Hiccup noticed it and didn’t like it. He wanted to somehow make amends for his mistake but didn’t know how. Before he could lose in his thoughts Jack came to him.

“Sorry” he said sadly. “He's mad at you because of me.”

“It’s okay. I’ll figure out how to fix the things with him” smiled Hiccup weakly. “Come on, we have things to do.”

With this the two boys went into the diner and started their lesson while Aster - who went into the kitchen with his mother - chatted with Tooth.

Not long after that they heard loud music from upstairs and soon the girls went down from Clary’s room. The little girl complained crying that they can’t play peacefully because of Jamie’s loud music. Tooth soothed her and told her to play in the living room instead. Even Aster offered to play with the little girl and it immediately cheered her up.

Shortly the downstairs was filled with gigglings. It was hard to concentrate with this kind of background sounds, but the boys tried to do their best. After two hours of hard learning Hiccup decided it was enough for that day. He saw that Jack has difficulties with the subject and it’s the best not to try to teach him too much in a short time.

He was about to leave when Clarissa bumped with his legs, clutched them and looked up at him with sparkling eyes.

“Teach me! Teach me!” chanted happily.

Hiccup was surprised. He wasn’t used to little girls asking him to teach them something. He crouched down next to her so his face was at the same level as hers.

“What do you want to learn?” he asked.

“Dance! Dance!” she jumped up and down excitedly.

“Dance?” This really amazed him. He looked at the little girl questioningly.

“She saw me practicing the other day. The one you teached me. Ever since then she has wanted us to teach her too” explained Sophie.

Hiccup nodded forming a silent “o” with his mouth. Then turned back to Clary.

“Sorry, I have to go now. Next time I’ll teach you” he promised, then looked at Tooth fearfully. “If I’m allowed to come another time.”

“Well…” Tina took a moment to pause on purpose.

“Mom, please. I’ll need more than one lesson to catch up” Jack begged.

“I’ll need some private dance lessons too” joined Sophie.

Tooth sighed.

“You can come whenever you want” she said.

The kids cheered so loud the adults had to put their hands to their ears to lest they become deaf.

“Next time you come, we have to discuss your payment” Tooth said, stepping next to Hiccup.

“P-Payment?” Hiccup couldn't believe what he heard. He did all of this because he wanted to help - and spend some time around a certain white-haired teen - not because he wanted some kind of part time job.

“Yes. I won’t let you teach my kids without proper payment. I insist” she said before Hiccup could object.

The young man thought for a moment. Ever since he saw Jack in the tattoo shop a thought raced constantly through his mind. He wanted to ask it but was afraid. Afraid of being rejected, to look down on him, to think him like some creep.

“Can… Can I ask something? As payment?” he asked, sheepishly rubbing the back of his neck, avoiding everyone’s gaze.

“Yes?” This surprised Tina a bit. What else would someone ask as payment if not money?

Hiccup looked directly and deeply into Jack’s eyes - which made the boy to blush of course - and said:

“I would like to use Jack as my model.”

Chapter Text

“I would like to use Jack as my model.” said Hiccup while looking directly and deeply into Jack’s eyes.

That was a strange request, to say the least. Tooth blinked and gaped. She didn’t know how to interpret what she heard. And not just she, everyone else made the same expression, except Jack, who turned bright red. He, like a model? He couldn’t imagine himself as one.

As Hiccup looked around the faces he got confused. Did he say something wrong? Then something came into his mind. Maybe they misunderstood his words!

“No, I didn’t mean like that! I’ll never have the intention to draw anyone naked, especially not an underaged! H-he would be properly dressed in his own clothes!” he waved frantically as he babbled and tried to correct himself.

The woman blinked a few more times then burst into laughter, which confused Hiccup.

“S-sorry, Henry” she said as she tried to stop her laughing. “Didn't cross my mind that you’d like to use my son as an aktmodell. Simply your request surprised me. I never thought that you would ask this.”

“Well, yeah. It sounds strange” rubbed the brunette the back of his neck, avoiding everyone’s gaze.

“Well, I would be more happy if you insisted on the money, but if you want this as the payment for teaching my children I'll accept. If you agree, Jack” turned Tina to her son.

Jack looked back and forth to his mother and Hiccup, puzzled. If he accepts this he could spend a lot more time with the brunette. On the other hand he never did anything like this and he didn’t want to disappoint him.

“I-I don’t know I will be a good model” he said sadly after a minute of thinking.

“You will be a great model” smiled gently Hiccup at Jack.

“Why me?” asked Jack. Although he was afraid of the answer, he wanted to hear it.

“You inspire me. When I see you I'm full of ideas: characters, stories, everything. I want to draw you so I could look at you, every piece of you, without anyone thinking anything bad” that’s what Hiccup wanted to say, but couldn’t. He can’t say anything like that! That sounds creepy.

“Uh… Well…” said instead, while turned to red. “No one really wants to do it to me, especially not teens, so I guessed maybe I could take advantage of the situation” okay, that sounded a bit creepy too but not as much as what he almost said.

“Oh, I see. Yeah, I’m in” Hiccup could clearly hear the slight disappointment in Jack’s voice.

Little did he know that the teen wanted to hear exactly - or something similar to - what he was about to say but in the end, though, he didn't say it. Jack wanted to hear that he was chosen because he was special, and not because he was lucky to be in the right place at the right time. 

Cuz Hiccup didn't know what wrong he said he couldn't correct it, so he just let it go. Quickly he and Tina talked about the details, and ended up that every second Sunday Jack will go over to Hiccup's place to be his model, starting from the next day.

That means Jack could spend the weekend with the brunette! And this made him forget about the young man's words from earlier. This is his chance to know him better! And he will use it! 

-o-

According to what the adults talked the day before, Jack could meet with Hiccup at 10 at his house.

Jack was nervous. He was nervous yesterday too but that was nothing compared to what he felt that day. His stomach was in a tight knot, he almost felt he would vomit soon, he can't eat anything for breakfast except a single toast.

Tina looked at him worriedly but said nothing. ‘He is just shy and nervous that’s all’ she thought and with this she didn’t force his youngest son to eat more.

When Jack finished his poor meal went back to his room and tried to figure out what to wear that day. He didn’t really know what he should wear. Hiccup didn’t  give him any instructions about his clothings. He didn’t want to overdress - or underdress if it’s possible - so he ended up to put some simple clothes on: brown jeans, a white t-shirt and a simple light green hoodie. When he was done he looked at himself in the mirror. Not the best but it will do.

He went down, said bye to his mom and left the house. It was a bit cold outside but it was bearable. He had to walk about 15 minutes to get to Hiccup’s place. This little time wasn’t enough to calm himself down. And the view of the major’s big house wasn’t helpful either.

His hand shook and was sweaty when he pushed the doorbell. He wiped his hands into his pants before buried it in the pocket of his hoodies.

The seconds passed and nothing happened. Jack just stood at the front of the door and was thinking about what to do. Should he ring again? Wait? Should he call Hiccup? Maybe he isn’t at home at all. But they discussed the meeting so this option is out of question.

He was about to ring again before he called Hiccup, but as he stepped to the bell the door opened and he was only a feet away from the brunette. Both boys looked at each other in surprise but didn’t move away.

“Hi” said Hiccup when he found his voice.

“H-hi” Jack could feel his cheeks burning but Hiccup’s face was the same color as his, to his amazement.

“Sorry for the wait, Toothless was in my way” said Hiccup sheepishly. Behind him Jack could see the said black panther if he wasn’t mesmerized by the brunette’s eyes.

“I-it’s okay.”

Silence.

The two boys just stood there and looked at each other at the open door. They broke their gaze when Toothless rubbed his head against Hiccup’s leg and finally the brunette realised that he didn’t invite his guest inside.

“S-sorry, come in” he stepped out the door, his face turned a darker shade of red.

“T-thanks.”

As Jack entered the house for the second time since he moved to Berk he had to realise again how cold the house felt compared to his own one. The white and empty walls made him tense. It felt like he was in a prison, a hospital or an asylum. It sent a shiver down his spine. He didn’t like this place at all. He couldn’t imagine how anyone could live in a place like this.

“This way” interrupted Hiccup his thoughts.

The young man was a few feet away.

Jack quickly closed the distance between them. He didn’t want to be alone in that house. 

Hiccup led him upstairs and into a room. As Jack entered he was so amazed he could drop his chin to the floor.

The room was big, maybe double the size of his own, with light green walls and black and brown furniture. But this wasn’t what amazed Jack. This room was so different from the rest of the house with the colors and the walls covered with paintings, drawings and a few posters, it felt like he entered into a different world.

“Close your mouth before you catch some flies” heard Jack Hiccup’s chuckling from behind him.

“Can’t" breathed Jack. "Can I look around?" he asked uncertainly, sheepishly and in a low vioce. When Hiccup nodded, he continued to explore the room with his mouth still open.

Hiccup just smiled as he watched the teen's amazed expression for a minute.

"Make yourself at home. There are drinks and snacks at my table. Feel free to have some, but please don't give anything to Toothless! Even if he's begging you." 

"Can panthers beg for food?" chuckled Jack as he turned to the other boy - man, but Jack couldn't think of him as an adult.

"This one can. And steal your food if you aren't careful" scratched Hiccup the feline's head behind his ear. 

"Don't feed the beast. Got it" nodded Jack and continued his exploration.

Meanwhile Hiccup walked to his desk and opened his laptop.

“What kind of music do you like?” asked.

“I usually listen to rock. But I really like nightcores and some pop songs” and Disney Multilanguages, but he won’t tell this out loud. That would be too embarrassing and he didn’t want the brunette to consider him as a child or childish one.

“Nightcores sound good” agreed Hiccup and put up a selection of music.

The room was soonly filled with a slightly accelerated, a bit high pitched music. Hiccup gently adjusted the volume so the songs won’t be too loud or too quiet.

While he did that something caught Jack’s eyes. He walked around the bed and picked up something from the nightstand. It was a photo, the only one in the room - and maybe in the entire house.

Only two people were in the photo: a man - Hiccup’s dad, as Jack remembered him from the dinner - and a woman. Both of them wore clothes made from leather and fur - maybe some local traditional dress. Looked like the photo was taken while they were in the middle of a dance. Both of them were so happy, even the otherwise strict and morose man smiled.

“Is she your mother?” asked Jack, still looking at the photograph.

“Yes” answered Hiccup after he looked at what the white-haired boy was talking about.

“Where is she? I didn’t see her at the dinner.”

“She is gone.”

These three words were like a cold shower to Jack. His heart skipped a beat and his stomach tightened. He can’t imagine how that could be to live without a mother at such a young age. ‘How old was the brunette when he lost his mother?’ he wondered but feared to ask. That could be a painful memory.

“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t… I didn’t… I’m sorry” mumbled Jack but somehow managed to say the last two words firmly.

Hiccup looked at him confused. Why is the teen apologizing? When he met his gaze he could see the pain in the younger one’s eyes and this made him realise what he said to him could mean.

"Oh, no! No, she is not dead!" Wawed Hiccup frantically. "She is not here, but she is fine. Somewhere… I guess…" the last two sentences weren't too convincing.

Hearing that Hiccup's mom isn't dead made Jack relieve visibly, just to be tense again. 

"Somewhere? You didn't know where your mom is?" asked Jack in disbelief mixed with a hint of sadness. 

"Well, no. She is where she thinks she should be" shrugged Hiccup. "She is a veterinarian, she saves wild animal's lives. And that's a cool job. Thanks to this I have Toothless by my side" scratched the said feline behind his ear.

"But she comes home sometimes, right?" Jack hoped the answer would be 'yes'. It's sad enough that the young man can't see one of his parents whenever he wants, but to not see them all although they are alive is just cruel. 

"Yeah, she comes home at Snoggletog, usually. And sometimes for birthdays or wedding anniversary. Not every year but most of it" shrugged Hiccup like this was nothing important.

Four or five times a year?! Jack didn't want to believe it. How could anyone be far from they family and visit them only a few times in every fucking year?! Even BT and JT visit them more times than that! Based on what he just heard, he didn't like that woman in the least. He felt his blood boil in rage, but tried not to show it. Okay, he needed to change the subject before he would be even angrier or Hiccup more sad.

He put back down the picture and looked around the room to find something else they could talk about. Luckily the room was filled with interesting things so he could easily find something.

“Are those your sketchbooks?” pointed to the bookshelf next to Hiccup.

“Yeah.”

“May I?”

“Sure. Search and make a mess in my room while I prepare everything” if Jack didn’t see the smile on Hiccup’s face he would think that the brunette was mad at him because of his curiosity. But he smiled and that was a good sign.

So Jack slowly stepped to the bookshelf and looked through the bookshelf. There were plenty of art books and drawing tutorial books but most of it was sketchbooks, all labeled with the year and content. Jack picked one. This one was six years ago. As he flipped through he could see sketches, half done and finished drawings in lots of different themes and styles.

He chose another one. This one was from Hiccup’s younger age when he was around 9 or 10 years old. His drawings were so childish and so inexpert it made Jack smile.

The third sketchbook he chose was one of the newest and was half filled with different characters: humans, dragons, monsters and other kinds of creatures. There was different information written on each page like the name and age of the character, personality, and so on.

Jack was mesmerized. He never saw any really talented artist - except Aster of course. For a few minutes he was immersed in the sight. With his mouth open he slowly flipped through the pages, looked at all the drawings meticulously.

"These sketches are incredible. Why didn't you finish them and sell? Or make comics. I'm sure it would be popular" he said and looked in the young man's direction. And he froze. 

Hiccup sat on his bed, a barely used sketchbook on his lap, his tools - a pencil case, pencils, an eraser, and some other thing Jack can't name - layed around him, and he just drew, with the most serious face Jack had ever seen on him.

He looked at the man in fascination. He felt he can't take his eyes from him even if he wanted to. But why would he? They were alone in the brunette's room, no one can say or think anything bad about them. And he could stare at the brunette as much and as long as he wanted. And finally he had the chance to look at him from toe to head.

The brown haired man was wearing simple blue jeans and a black t-shirt without any pattern. It was a loose-fitting t-shirt but Jack could imagine the brunette has some nice six-pack under it. And his arms… Those muscular arms… Jack wanted to feel them around him as they held him closer to the other one. Wait. Is that… A tattoo? Jack could clearly see a part of a tattoo on his left arm. What could that be? Something with a round bottom. Fuck, he wanted to fold up the polo’s sleeve! Ah, curiosity will kill him!

His thoughts were cut in half when Hiccup looked up from his drawing and they locked eyes. Jack's heart skipped a beat and he forgot to breath for a moment cuz oh god Hiccup looked at him with eyes that could look inside him, undress him, melt him, burn him, kill him. It was intense, fierce, serious and fiery at the same time.

It felt like they gaze at each other for hours - it was actually a few seconds - before Hiccup once again cut his thoughts in half.

“Please, turn your head back” he said in a low, serious voice.

Jack didn’t expect that. He thought Hiccup would say something else. He didn’t know what he really wanted to hear but not this. These five simple words broke the magic around them and brought Jack back to reality.

He blinked, and quickly turned back to the sketchbook. He felt his cheeks burn and he was sure that Hiccup saw it. From the corner of his eyes he saw that Hiccup looked at him for a few more moments before turning back to the paper, drawing a few lines, looking up at him, back to the paper and so on.

“You can talk, turn the pages, or change the sketchbook, just don’t move your head too much, please” said Hiccup not breaking his routine.

“Oh, okay” whispered Jack.

Silence fell over them. Suddenly Jack didn’t find his words. He wanted to look at him but didn’t dare. So he just tried to concentrate on the sketches.

Like Hiccup felt the teens uncertainty, he broke the silence.

“I tried to make a comic once but it was hard to promote it when nobody is interested in that kind of stories I like to make” answered the white-haired question.

“How can they not be interested in your stories?” asked Jack in disbelief, turning to the brunette.

“Head” reminded Hiccup.

“Sorry” turned his head back to the sketchbook.

“As you can see” started Hiccup after a minute of silence, “in Berk if you aren’t muscular and you aren’t interested in any kind of martial art or sport that requires a lot of strength you are nothing. People who have lived here for generations read, watch and do everything that contains violences, fighting, challenges and things like that. These are largely missing from my stories.”

“It sounds like they are barbarians” said Jack semi-loudly but he regretted it immediately. “Sorry! I didn’t mean to say it like that!”

“No, you’re right” nodded Hiccup to Jack's surprise. “Our ancestors were vikings so it is in our genes I guess.”

“Mhm.”

And Jack lost his words and didn’t know what to talk about, again. And he was a bit bored of watching the current sketchbook. He put it back and was about to choose another one just to do something when something caught his eyes.

Well hidden behind the other sketchbooks there was another one. While most of its cover was plain light blue, brown or grey, this was vermilion and a bit smaller than the other. Jack gently pulled it out from its place. There was no label on either side of the cover and it made Jack curious. What kind of drawings can be inside? May he look inside at all? Hiccup didn’t say which books are forbiddens. So he peeked inside and once again was surprised.

“Are these… genderbent Disney princesses?”

‘What?’ Hiccup raised his head so fast he got dizzy.

To his shock he saw his secret sketchbook in Jack’s hand. All the blood ran out of his face as he watched the teen looking through his drawings. He didn’t want to show these drawings to anyone, especially not to Jack. What will he think about him? He will think he is not just childish but a freak too. Normal adult men didn’t draw cross-dressed or genderbent Disney princesses. At least he didn't meet with anyone who did the same at his age. He felt he was doomed. He put down the pencil, clenched his fist and prepared himself for the teen's laughter.

A minute passed, then another, the third one, but nothing happened. No chuckle, no snicker, no laugh, no titter, nothing, just the sound of flipping pages. Hiccup looked at the teen in fear. He thought he would see disgust in the others eyes but he found sincere curiosity and a bit of excitement.

'What? Why?' he couldn't understand.

But he couldn't ask his question. There was a knot in his throat. So he remained silent and that silent slowly suffocated him. After another minute Jack finally broke the silence. 

"I saw a few drawings in this theme but none of them was this good" said and looked at the young man. He was able to catch the tortured expression on the brunette’s face before it turned into surprise. 'What happened? Why did he look like he was in pain?'

“What?” whispered Hiccup.

“What?” asked Jack back.

“You… didn’t find it… weird?” asked Hiccup slowly.

“What?”

Hiccup couldn’t form the words. He just gaped and his gaze wandered between the other's eyes and the sketchbook in his hands and back. And this movement helped Jack to understand the young man’s words.

“Oh. Oh! This! Well, it surprised me cuz ya know I never thought you would be interested in this kinda stuff, but I didn’t think it’s weird” Jack shrugged and flipped on a few pages. “As I said these are really cool. I won’t despise you for liking this cuz there is nothing wrong with it.”

These words touched Hiccup so much tears started to well in his eyes and the knot in his throat grew so big he can’t say even a simple thanks. Jack could feel the tension flowing from the brunette without looking at him. He wanted to release the tension and he had the perfect idea how to do it.

“You know where Aster got the nickname ‘Bunny’?” asked but didn’t really expect a response. “Ever since he was a kid he loved rabbits. He collected everything rabbit-related, drawed bunnies, his room was rabbit-themed. He had a onesie too when he was in elementary school! Mom took a photo of him in it. Next time you come over I will show you. It’s hilarious! As mom said he was bullied cuz of his love for bunnies. But he never stopped liking them. To this day he still draws cute bunnies when nervous or tense. Can you imagine it? That big, muscular man covered in tattoos drawing cute little bunnies.”

For a minute there was no response then Hiccup started to shake, made a ‘pff’ sound as he tried to stop himself to not burst into laughter but it was ineffective. He laughed so hard he bent forward, his tears started to flow and his stomach ached.

And this sound was music to Jack’s ears. It melted his heart and made him smile. Okay he said what he said to make the brunette laugh but he didn't expect this. He wouldn't complain about it per se. It didn't just warm him up inside, made him realise how much he likes the young man and how badly he wanted to see all of his sides but it filled him with determination.

And so he made a silent vow:

Whatever it takes he will protect those smiles and he will make him laugh!

Chapter Text

It was Friday afternoon and Jack couldn't ask for better weather to stay outside in a bus stop. The sun shined and warmed up everyone who was out and although the temperature was around 15 Celsius it felt way warmer. It was a perfect day for a little sunbathing while he waited for the bus to arrive. 

Not long after he got home from Hiccup last Sunday, Wind called him - and nearly made him deaft as she almost screamed in joy - and told him her father let her go to Berk. Besides he let her stay with Jack for a little longer than a week!

Jack really liked Wind's dad. His name was Alessandro, but everyone just called him Sand. He was a very kind, caring, joyful man who loved joking and laughing although he was mute. He lost his wife when Wind was only four year old so he had to raise her alone. 

When Jack first met with Wendy the girl was better at signing than talking. Her pronunciation was so bad Tooth had to help her with it. But Sand gived Wendy as much love and attention as she could get from both parents and she was thankful for it. 

As Jack looked up he saw the bus was getting closer. He couldn't help but smile from ear to ear. It was weeks since he saw his best friend and oh boy he missed her so much! 

Finally the bus stopped at the front of him and the familiar look of reddish hair, small body and glasses made him smile more - if it was possible. If a model agent could see him at that moment he would definitely get a job as a model with those perfect snow white teeths and a childishly happy face that could make even an old lady's heart skip a beat.

Once the girl hopped off of the bus and stood in front of the white haired teen, he saluted and loudly spoke:

"Sergeant Winter Boy is waiting for your command, Lieutenant North Wind!" He was so loud a few people around them made a strange look and hurried away as quickly as they could. But Jack didn't care about them. He didn't know them and finally he was with someone who he can be truly himself with all of his goofiness and childishness. 

"Ease, soldier!" came the command from the small girl. She was a head shorter than Jack.

Jack laid down his hand and the next time the two teens burst into laughter then hugged each other. 

"I'm so happy you are here, Wind!" said Jack when they looked at each other's eyes. 

"You know I would never miss a chance to be with you on a funny event" smiled Wendy from ear to ear. 

"Shall we go then, m'lady?" offered Jack his arm like a gentleman while the smile never faded from his face. 

"Well of course. Lead the way, sir." 

And so they started to walk towards Jack’s home. 

Little did they know that someone was watching them. 

-o-

"And, when will you introduce me to that guy?" asked Wind as they walked. 

"Tomorrow when he comes over" smiled Jack. The thought itself made him happy.

True, sometimes they can see each other on weekdays but both of them are busy with their own things they didn't have a good chance to just talk. But on the weekends - especially when they are at Hiccup's place - they can chat freely without anyone to interrupt them. Jack always loved the weekends but now it went on another level. He was excited as the days passed. And it was clearly visible on his face.

"Aw. I thought I could see him today" made Wind a theatrically sad face that made Jack chuckle. Oh how he missed her dorkiness!

" I want to see him too" he admitted and blushed. 

"Ah, seeing you blushing like this makes me wanna see him even more!" she sighed and whined. "I wanna know what kind of person he is!”

Jack softly smiled but didn’t say a thing. He could keep talking about Hiccup for hours but why would he when she will see him in person the very next day. Besides they arrived at Jack’s new home.

When Wendy looked at the house she whistled appreciatively. The boy's previous house was big but this one was huge compared to that one. Well, everyone needed an own room so it was understandable.

Jack like a gentleman opened the door and led the girl in, hung their coats on a hanger and showed the way to the kitchen where Tooth was about to make some cookies. The woman was happy to see the teen and gave her a motherly hug. Wendy liked it. It felt good, as if she was embraced by her real mother.

“Welcome here, Wendy” smiled Tina warmly and kissed the girl’s forehead.

“Thanks, Tooth.”

“Jack, sweety, show her her room, please.”

“Yes, mom. Come.”

Wendy’s room was on the ground floor. It was not as big as the other rooms but for a guest it will do it. After Wind put her backpack on the bed Jack led her to his room. At least that was the plan before Clarissa and Sophie rushed to her and gave her hugs and Sophie talked so fast no one knew what she was talking about while Clary jumped up and down excitedly.

Hearing the noises Jamie come down to the stairs grumpily. When he spotted the guest his expression lightened up. He didn’t give her a hug but kissed her cheeks and asked her how her trip was and they talked a few moments before the boy excused himself and left the house. And finally the two friends could go to Jack’s room to spend some time together without the others.

Wendy loved how lively and lovely the Overland family was. She always felt like she was a part of it, like they are her second family. She didn’t know how she would repay all the kindness and care she got from them.

Until dinner the two teens enjoyed themself in the white-haired’s room. They chatted, danced, singed like they did back at Burgess.

It was late night when they decided to go to bed. Although Jack was tired and he was excited he couldn't fall asleep easily. He wanted the morning - the time when the brunette arrives - to come already.

-o-

It was busy in the morning. North left the house early because there was something urgent in the factory; Jamie went to spend the weekend with Pippa; and Aster had things to do in his studio. So Jack was left behind with his mother, his sisters and Wendy. But not for long. He knowed Tooth, Soph and Clary will go shopping so the house will be silent soon.

“Mom, can we skip today’s lesson? I want to ask Hiccup to show Wind the city.” Asked Jack making his most adorable face - the one he shows when he really wants something.

“No, you can’t. You have to make up a lot. That’s the main reason I let him come over every Saturday.”

“But I thought you liked him” whined Jack. “Please, mom, just this once. Please.”

“Oh no, those puppy eyes won’t work on me, young man. You’ll keep your lesson and that’s my final word.”

And there goes Jack’s happy mood. He really thought his mother would agree to skip one lesson and he could spend his day with both Hiccup and Wendy at the same time.

“But Wind will be boring while she waits for us to finish.” no, Jack can’t just give up so easily.

“I know. That’s why she will come with us shopping” smiled Tooth while she served the pencakes to the kids.

Jack looked at Wind with his mouth open in disbelief. The girl shrugged and made a look which said: ’sorry, I can’t say no to her’. And with this Jack’s plan failed.

Not long after breakfast the girls - well, three girls and one woman - left the Overland’s home, leaving Jack all alone. Usually he didn’t mind being alone but that day he didn’t like it at all.

He went to his room, changed into something acceptable - simple blue jeans, white t-shirt, grey hoodie - and sat down at his desk and looked out lyrics and chords just to kill the time.

He only looked up from this when he heard the loud sound of an engine. It clearly wasn’t any of their cars he could easily recognize them from afar. And they lived on a quite quiet street. He was surprised when he looked out of his window and saw a sleek black motorcycle stopped at their yard.

The driver stopped the engine and when he - yeah, Jack could tell it from this distance that the driver was a man - took off the crash helmet, Jack’s heart skipped a beat. He never imagined Hiccup as a motorcyclist. But on second thought it suited him. And the way he ruffled his hair to somehow adjust it made him so sexy.

Jack shook his head to bring himself back to reality before he started to drool and went downstairs to lead the young man in.

“Wow, hy” the opening door surprised Hiccup. “How did you know I’m here? I didn’t even ring.”

“I saw you from my room’s window” shrugged Jack and stepped away from the way.

“I see.”

“By the way I never thought you have a motorcycle.” 

"Yeah it suits me better than a car" shrugged Hiccup. 

As he got closer to the kitchen something caught his attention: the Overland-home was as silent as his own and it's unusual, considering how many people lived there. It felt strange but he didn't put too much effort into it. He knew the teen's living a much happier and livelier house than himself. Sometimes this little quietness could be a blessing. 

They sat down at their usual spot around the diner table and started their lesson. But again Hiccup felt something's off. The usually cheerful and talkative Jack was just as silent as his home and Hiccup could tell by the teen's look he felt blue and he's somewhere else in mind. 

"You okay?" asked Hiccup gently. Jack shook his head like he'd been wake up from a dream. 

"Y-yeah" forced a smile on his face but it quickly disappeared. "No. Honestly I wanted to skip today's lesson but mom didn't allow me. Not cuz I don't want to be with you cuz I want! Fuck it sounded strange. Fuck." 

"Jack, chill" chuckled Hiccup. "Take a deep breath and try again." 

And so did Jack. One big breath in and out than speak. 

"So the case is that my best friend is staying with us till the next weekend and I really wanted to introduce the two of you to each other today. And maybe do something together. But mom and the girls took Wind with themselfs." 

“Ah, I see” was all Hiccup could tell. Now he understood why the white-haired was despondent. He sighed and shook his head. “Sadly even if we could skip today's tutoring I can’t spend too much time with you. I have to leave sooner than usual.”

The brunette’s words surprised Jack and made him even sadder. It was bad enough to not be able to be with Wind and now he couldn’t spend as much time with Hiccup as he used to. Can this day be any worse?

“I see” said Jack and turned back to his notebook to continue learning.

Hiccup saw the teen's mood getting darker but didn’t know how to cheer him up without doing something creepy. He wished he could hug him but that would definitely freak him out.

So they stayed silent. Only Hiccup spoke a few times when he saw Jack did something wrong. The teen silently did what was told to him and he wished to end the day so he could run into his room and let his nerves out.

The quiet sound of his cellphone brought him out of his lethargic thoughts. When he saw Wind’s name on the screen he lit up and became closer to crying at the same time.

“May I?” asked for permission to pick up his phone.

“Sure, it was about time to take a short break” allowed Hiccup. He stood up and did some stretches.

Jack stood up too and walked to the living room while answering the call.

“Hey, Wind, what’s up?” asked halfheartedly.

“Jack, you have to come here! There is some kind of parade!”   Jack could hardly hear Wendy’s excited voice over the loud background noise.

“Wind, I can’t hear you. What is it?” There were a few moments of silence before Wind spoke again.

“Can you hear me better?”

“Yes” the background noise was still hearable but not as loudly as previously.

“You have to come here! There is a parade!”

“A parade?” asked Jack back. At the same time he heard Hiccup picking up his phone in the kitchen.

“Yeah! A ton of men and women in skirts marching on the streets! I’ve heard they came with ships! Fucking real wooden ships!”

“Woah. Now that sounds cool” finally something that lightens his mood up. But as easily this tiny bliss came, so quickly it vanished. “But I can’t go. Not until we finish today’s lesson.”

“Right, I forgot.”

“Shit!” heard Jack from the kitchen. He turned to the brunette in his surprise to see what could be his problem. The young man was not one who used to swear a lot.

“Oh shit, I will be triple dead! Shit!” Jack could see as Hiccup clutched his phone clearly nervously. As he kept talking he gestured widely.

“Woah, your Prince Charming sure knows how to swear” chuckled Wind in amazement.

“I never heard him swear this much” mumbled Jack more to himself than to Wendy.

“Astrid, how much time do I have? Almost an hour. That will do. I’ll be there. Thanks for calling!” Hiccup hung up the call.

“I’ll call you back, Wind, okay?” Jack began to get more and more nervous. He didn’t know what made Hiccup upset but he didn’t like it.

“Okay. But you have to tell me, what just happened, okay?”

“Okay” as he put his phone into his pocket and walked back to the kitchen Hiccup was halfly ready to leave. True, Jack waited for the lesson to finish but this was so sudden and he didn’t want to let the older boy leave.

“Sorry, Jack, I totally forgot about time. I have to go, now.”

“I walk you out then.”

They walked to the front door. As Hiccup got on his motorcycle Jack sadly watched him from the door.

Before Hiccup put on his helmet he looked at the teen and saw how broken-looking he was. He didn’t want to leave him like this, alone in an empty house.

“You know, there is a parade in the city. If you want I could give you a ride. Or I could bring you to you moms.”

“With your motorcycle?” blinked Jack. Hiccup nodded, showing the white-haired teen one of his cocky, crooked smiles that could easily sweep off the teen of his feets.

He didn’t have to think about it twice. Heck when he will have the next chance to ride with his crush? He asked for a minute, rushed inside the house to write a note about where he went - in case anyone got home early - and to pick up his jacket and wallet with his documents.

And here comes the first problem: how the hell did he supposed to get on that two-wheeled hellcat? But it seemed Hiccup had other problems in his head. He checked his phone nonstop before the teen locked the front door.

“Uhm… I need some help…” started Jack sheepishly, bringing Hiccup out of his thoughts.

“Wha?” blink Hiccup. Shit Jack could clearly see how tense he was yet he made him wait.

When the brunette saw the teen just stood next to him, he finally started to use his brain and focused on the current moment, pushing the problem of the future in the back of his head. He held his helmet to the teen who only blinked.

“Pick up. Safety first.”

“What about you?”

“I’ll be okay. I won’t go that fast” showed Hiccup another smile. “Besides, my head is hard, I can’t get hurt that easily.”

“But…” the young man didn’t give him a chance to finish.

“Put your left foot over there, swing your right to the other side then put your arms around my waist and hold on. When we turn, follow my lead and lean with me, okay?”

“O-okay.” ‘Heck he sounds like a commander!’

“Hold tight.”

And with this Hiccup turn on the engines. They moved faster than Jack thought they would, he had to hold quite tight and lean close to the other one. But after the first few minutes of surprisement Jack started to relax. It was his first ride with a motorcycle. Moreover, it was with the world's most amazing guy! Maybe this day wasn’t as bad as he thought.

As he relaxed he loosened his grip on Hiccup’s waist and chest - he didn’t notice he hugged his chest with one hand! - but he didn’t lean back. Through their clothes he could faintly feel the warmth of the brunette's body. It felt so nice it calmed him down. And from such closeness he could smell the other's cologne - or it was his natural body fragrance? Whichever it was, it was a pleasant scent and he could have smelled it forever.

But in spite of all these good things Jack knew this little happiness won’t last long. They lived  15 minutes from the city centre maximally with a car. But he wanted to enjoy every single minute he could spend with this man who stole his heart completely.

Chapter Text

Just as Jack thought his little fairytale-dream didn't last long. When he started to enjoy his ride with Hiccup, the brunette slowed down and stopped the motorcycle. 

"Well, here we are" said Hiccup. Is it just Jack or is the brunette really sound sad for a moment? 

As much as Jack didn't want to get off of the vehicle he did and hand off the helmet to its owner. Hiccup took over the helmet and the two boys stayed in silence for a moment. Neither of them knew what to say. 

"Sorry, Jack, I can't drop you closer to your family" broke Hiccup the silence. 

"No, no, it's fine. Thanks for giving me a ride although you're busy" smiled Jack. Oh how Hiccup didn't want to leave this boy! But he had things he had to do... 

Before he could say bye to him the white haired rushly asked:

"Can I see you during the parade?" Hiccup saw how the other one bit his bottom lip and he could see the hope in his eyes clearly.

"Yeah" he chuckled, his expression softened. "Just follow the crowd. I'll be where they're heading."

"Cool" appeared an ear-to-ear smile on the boy’s face. The one that could melt the brunette’s heart.

And they just glared at each other. Neither of them knew what to say - again - but this time they didn't want to say a word. Cuz this silence was pleasant. They didn't hear the sounds nor saw the crowd close to them. They were the only ones at that quiet moment. 

Until Hiccup's phone interrupted them. 

The brunette irritably took the phone out of his pocket. When he saw the name on the screen he groaned and looked at Jack apologetically. 

"Sorry I have to go" he ignored the call and put the phone back into his pocket. 

"Okay. See you during the parade" forced Jack a weak smile. 

"Yeah, see you later, Jack" smiled the brunette back before he put the helmet on and drove away. 

Jack followed him with his eyes til he couldn't see him anymore. He missed him already.

He sighed and called Wind. 

"Wind's here" she picked up at the third ring. She was energetic as usual. "What's up?" 

"My lesson ended. Where are you? I'm going there." 

"So soon? Lucky! We're at the front of Gobber's Shop & Repair." 

"Okay. Meet you there in five minutes." 

-o-

Hiccup didn't like to rush but that day he didn't have a choice. He had to hurry if he wanted to get there in time. He scared Toothless as he rushed into his room but seeing his master the panther quickly calmed down. 

The brunette quickly picked up the clothes he wanted to change - it was easy, he knew exactly which ones he needed and where to find them - and changed into it. Before he left his room he checked himself on his full size mirror and scratched Toothless behind his ear.

"I'll be back late night. Be good, don't ruin the house. I'll leave the backdoor open so you can go into the garden." 

As if the panther understood what he was saying he purred. Hiccup smiled and gave another scratch before left.

He got on his motorcycle and with a high speed he drove to the other end of the city. Luckily he knew Berk like the palm of his hand so he could get there easily on the abandoned streets where there weren't passers-by. As he got closer and closer to his destination - the field right next to the mayor's office - he saw more and more people. It seemed like the parade will be a bigger attraction than it was in previous years. And it made him happy. 

He stopped the motorcycle at the front of the mayor's office and walked towards the podium with big steps. 

The field was huge, surrounded with a forest, the mayor's office and the road that turned in front of it. The edge of the field closer to the forest was full of tents, next to the mayor's office was some stalls selling their handmade products. The center - the half of the field - was empty and surrounded by a small fence - a bigger child could step through with ease. On the side of the fence was the podium where 8 wooden chairs sat - two huge and fancy next to each other; one large with less decoration on the left side of the huge one; and five medium sized: four next to the large chair and one on the right of the other huge one.

As he walked closer and closer to these thrones Hiccup was more and more unease and nervous. He could clearly see his father - who sat on the huge throne on the right - was angry but tried not to show it. He walked up to the podium and took a seat on his father’s right.

“You were late” hissed Stoic the words quietly between his teeth.

"I had to do something and time flew" explained Hiccup.

“You should have to pay more attention to the time! You know how important this event is!”

“I know, dad.”

“Then why do you have to be late?!” looked Stoic angrily to his son.

“I got here before they arrived, right?” Hiccup started to lose his patience.

“You should have been here before the ships even arrived!”

“You know, dad, you never asked me to participate in this event.”

“Why should I? It’s your duty as the mayor's son.”

“No, dad, it’s not my duty, it’s yours” looked Hiccup angrily at his father. “YOU have to be here and welcome the guests, not me. YOU have to be here during the whole festival and play the ‘town chief’, not me.”

“If you don’t like it then why are you here?”

“I like being a part of it.”

“Then why are you wimping?”

“Cuz you think it’s natural that I’m here! But it’s not! You never wanted to know what I want, you just simply expect me to be here!”

“Lower your voice, son!” looked Stoic angrily at his son.

As Hiccup looked around he saw a few people glared at him and whispered to each other. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself a bit and was about to continue his argument with his father when he heard the sound of the drums.

The guests reached the field.

-o-

“Jack, over here!” waved Wind to Jack when she saw him.

It was not as easy as he thought to be to get to them. There were so many people on the streets!

"You got here sooner than I thought" admitted Wendy. 

"Sooner? It took me more than 10 minutes to get through the crowd!" 

"You're here safe and sound and that’s matter" stroked Tooth his face. 

"But where is your teacher? I don't see him" looked Wind around curiously. 

"He had something else to do. But he said if we are following the crowd we could see him." 

"Is he participating?" asked Wind excitedly. 

"I guess. He's the mayor's son after all." 

Before they could continue the conversation a loud, quite unpleasant sound was heard. It came from some kind of strange, bag looking like thing. For a few moments it was only one sound before someone counted down and the monotone sound changed. Now it was rhythmic and soonly drumms joined. The more Jack heard this kind of music the more he got like it. 

He and the girls went closer to the sound. As they got through the crowd they could finally see the musicians: 40 men and women dressed in skirts played their songs. After a minute or two they started to walk slowly so anyone could keep up with them.

Behind the band walked a man who holded a flag with three swords on it. After him were a huge man in the same clothes as the musicians and a woman who looked like the medieval queens. To tell the truth the woman looked more like the one who ruled anything than the men in Jack’s eyes. Behind them walked a girl in the same clothes as the woman - she looked older than Jack and she felt visibly uncomfortable in her dress - and three boys - who were like three copies of one kid. 

They were followed by three large groups. At the beginning of each of them a figure walked with a flag in their hand. And all the men wore the same clothes. It was quite a sight. 

As they walked away Jack, Wind, Tooth and the girls followed them. Luckily even Clary could keep the pace as they marched up the hill towards the mayor's office. 

The walking was quite long but the musicians never stopped playing and their music and the excitement gave Jack’s group the strength to climb up. And so did a lot of other people. A big part of the audience joined into the march and as they got closer to the destination it grew bigger and bigger. More than half of Berk's citizens walked side by side with them when they reached the field next to the mayor's office.

While the musicians and every guest leaped into an aeria cornered with a small fence, the audience took their places on the other sides of the fence to give some space to the strangers. The families with children lined up next to the fences while others - mostly the tall ones - stood further. 

But Jack’s wasn't lucky. They were somewhere in the middle of the crowd so they could see some part of the events but not everything. 

"Mommy, I can't see" Clarissa whined as she pulled the sleeve of her mother's dress. 

Tina looked troubled. There were too many people to get through them and get closer to the fences. 

"Wanna sit on my shoulder?" asked Jack suddenly. 

The little girl's eyes twinkled and happily nodded. With Tooth help they managed the process. 

"Can you see everything now?" asked Jack. 

"Mhm!" nodded Clary again. 

Now it was settled Jack could pay more attention to the events. He watched as the musicians made their way on either side of the fences and the guests lined up behind their flags just like how they walked until then.

As the musicians were about to finish Clarissa suddenly started bouncing while she screamed happily. 

"Ouch, Clary, it hurts" said Jack but his sister didn't listen to him

"Clary if you don't stop I'll put you down" he warned her. 

But the little girl didn't stop. Jack was about to really put her down when she finally spoke, still bouncing on his shoulders. 

"Hiccup!" she shouted happily pointing one direction.

Jack froze. He was so into the events he totally forgot the brunette will be there too. Now that he was reminded of this fact he immediately looked the way Clary pointed. 

The first thing he saw was the podium with the thrones. The next was Hiccup's father who stood at the front of the thrones. His sight was unexpected.

The huge man was wearing those kinds of clothes someone could see in fantasy or history movies: he had a leather helmet on made with two horns on each side and leather clothes from head to toe. With this outfit he really looked like a viking. As he stepped closer to the guests - Jack guessed to welcome them - someone on his right side moved along with him. Jack's jaws dropped as he saw the other figure. 

Hiccup was covered in brown leather clothes - similar and totally different from his father's ones. He didn't have a helmet on but he looked very viking-like nonetheless. And damn he looked hot! 

"That huge, old man is your Prince Charming? I hope not." Wind's words brought back Jack to reality. 

"No" he chuckled, "that’s his dad. The young one next to him is Hiccup." 

"Uwah! I was right! He is damn hot!" gaped Wind which made Jack smile wide. 

"I, Stoic Haddock, welcome our dear guests in the name of Berk!" spoke the mayor. He was so loud everyone on the field could hear him clearly and he didn't shout!

"Thank you for your uhm… For the warm welcome." spoke one of the huge men. He looked like some kind of king but little did he act like that. "So… We are here. As your guests. Uhm… " 

Luckily a woman came into his help. 

"We, the DunBroch clan" started the woman loud and clear and the man repeated every word after her "thanks your welcome in the name of the four clans." 

"He is talking like a parrot!" giggled Clarissa loudly. Both Jack and Wind agreed. 

"Clary, it's not a nice thing to say that to others" rebuked Tooth her. 

"But he was like that" stood Jack on his sister's side. 

"That’s not the point." 

"Yes, mom." 

While they chatted, Hiccup, his father and some of the guests - the women, the parrot-man, and the girl and boys he saw earlier on the parade - took their seats in the chairs. Now that Jack had a better look on them he noticed that the parrot-man has a wooden leg! Hack, he heard about prosthetics but never saw one, not to mention these old fashioned ones! As the two families sat right there they looked like royal families.

Not-so-royal families.

The boys from the guest family were squirming nonstop, the girl tried to loosen her clothes a bit, the parrot-man was sitting like he didn't really care about the events. Only the woman acted like a queen. She sat with her back straight, her hands rested in her lap. Even Hiccup looked uncomfortable. 

A large, muscular, and bald man with a long, braided blond mustache and a prosthetic arm and leg - is this another tradition to have a wooden leg or arm?! - in fur cloth stepped on the podium and started to speak loud, clear, and with a strong accent. 

"I, Gobber, welcome our brother clans and our dear guests! This year a special event will be held. As the old times this year we will hold a tournament where the firstborn of each clan will be presented as champions. And thus compete for the hand of the princess of DunBroch. I ask the guests to present their suitors! Clan Macintosh.” 

“That’s a computer brand” tried Wind to stifle her laughter.

A scrawny man with blue paint all over his body took a step closer to the thrones. He said something but Jack couldn't understand it. He caught some words but most of it was like he spoke in a different language. He questionly looked at Wind who seemed just as clueless as himself. He heard the words of "son", "champion", "glorious" and things like that. While the painted man spoke a young man in similar clothes and similarly painted swung a sword next to him. When the older one finished his speech the guests under their flag were loudly cheering. 

“Clan MacGuffin.”

A larger and wider man took a step closer to the royals. He had a mustache and beard, both tied up in each side of his head. Jack tried to concentrate on what he said, but it was hard, when he saw how much Wind struggled not to burst into a laugh. He could see that this hairy man’s son was snapping a log with his bare hands. And that log wasn’t thin!

“Clan Dingwall.”

Wind tried so hard her eyes filled with tears.

Jack didn't see any movement but he could hear loud and clear as someone said "stool!" and a little white hair appeared. He didn’t understand what he said - he guessed from the voice that the man was talking because he could not see who it was! - but he could see the royal families finally paid attention to the suitors. But that interest disappeared as fast as it came.

“Clan Haddock.”

Hearing Hiccup’s last name as Gobber called made Jack’s blood turn into ice cold. The brunette is one of the suitors? No, he can’t be! He never heard about it! Okay, they aren’t close enough to discuss this kind of thing but still!

With a pale, terrified face he turned to Hiccup. Maybe seeing his expression will erase Jack’s fear.

Stoic stood up and turned to the guest royal families.

“I present my only son” he said gesturing to Hiccup with his hand.

Jack felt as his heart skipped a beat. Finally he looked at Hiccup and he could tell in one word what he read from his face:

Dismay.

Chapter Text

When the guests arrived Hiccup was still mad at his father but tried to not show it. He took a few deep breaths and he put on his serious face. Alongside with the brother clans arrived the other guests: the folk of Berk and a few tourists.

As the guests stopped, Stoic took a few steps closer to them followed by Hiccup a step behind.

"I, Stoic Haddock, welcome our dear guests in the name of Berk!" spoke Stoic.

"Thank you for your uhm… For the warm welcome." spoke one of the huge man. The fact that he still can't find the words made Hiccup smile. Something never changes. "So… We are here. As your guests. Uhm… " 

Luckily a woman came to his help. 

"We, the DunBroch clan" started the woman loud and clear and the man repeated every word after her "thanks your welcome in the name of the four clans." 

Yep, something never changes. As long as Hiccup could remember in times like this the huge man - Fergus - always had a hard time to say what he had to say. And - as always - his wife, Elinor came to his help.

The leaders of the two clans shook hands, the Haddocks bowed to the two DunBroch women  and Stoic offered them a seat. Any other time the brunette will shake Fergus' hands too - before the bear-like-man tries to break his spine with one of his “fatherly hugs” -, gives a fistbump to the triplets and a kiss on Elinor’s and Merida’s cheeks. But now wasn’t the time. They have to act formally. Later he will make up all of this.

When they took their seat - Hiccup on his father’s right, while the DunBroochs on Fergus’ left - a blonde man - Gobber - stepped on the front of the podium and started his speech. Every single year he said the exact same thing. About the clans, their wars and how they ended up being trade partners and friends. Maybe it was boring to most people but he liked to hear it over and over. 

"I, Gobber, welcome our brother clans and our dear guests! This year a special event will be held."

Well that’s new. He didn't hear about any special event. He didn't know why but got a bad feeling about this turn of events.

"As the old times this year we will hold a tournament where the firstborn of each clan will be presented as champions."

Okay nothing fishy so far. The clans do tournaments every year to see who's the best - and to entertain the guests and tourists. And, well, cuz they are vikings and scots, competition is in their blood!

"And thus compete for the hand of the princess of DunBroch."

Wait. WHAT?! It's just a joke right? No one has to compete to marry Merida, right? It's just a play, RIGHT? 

Hiccup turned his head so fast his neck got hurt for a moment. He had to look at Merida to see whether this whole thing is true or not. The blood from his face ran out when he saw how the otherwise vivid girl frowned her forehead and pressed her lips together so hard it turned to white. 

"I ask the guests to present their suitors! Clan Macintosh.”

The first suitor was presented but  Hiccup didn't pay attention to that in the least. He tried to figure out what the fuck is happening. The DunBroochs can’t seriously think of marrying their daughter like this! Who the fuch is actually thinking like this? 

“Clan MacGuffin.”

He felt so sorry for Merida. She's a free-spirit girl you cannot tie or your life will be a living hell. Well that part would be interesting to see as an outsider not a partaker of course! 

"Clan Dingwall." 

Well at least he didn't have to take part in this stupid event. 

"Clan Haddock." 

Yep, that's his name. Wait. WHAT?! 

He heard his last name loud and clear in the first place but he wanted to pretend he didn't hear it. Cuz, fuck it isn't real right? He didn't have to pretend to fight for someone's hand?! Right? RIGHT?! 

“I present my only son,” heard Stoic’s voice. It came from somewhere distant, like he was under water.

He didn’t know if his father said anything else. He didn’t hear it. He didn’t hear anything else except his own loud heartbeating.

It’s just a joke, right? This all bullshit is just a fucking joke, a play, right? They are not thinking this seriously, right? Right? RIGHT?!

His father’s hand landing heavily on his shoulder brought him back from his thoughts. He looked at the man’s face and he saw his father talking. To him or anyone else he didn’t know and he didn’t care. He had a lot of questions he couldn’t ask.

He took a few deep breaths and by the time Stoic sat back down he could hear everything again. His heart was still beating fast and he was breathing shakily but nothing serious. He started to focus on the events around him. Maybe he could find a way to get out of this shit.

“Now that the champions are all introduced there is one more thing.” Said Gobber. ”To win the fair maiden, they must prove their worth by feats of strength or arms in the games. It is customary that the challenge be determined by the princess herself.”

“Archery, archery!” Shouted a girl somewhere on Hiccup’s left.

He looked at the direction of the sound to see Merida standing in front of her throne. Everyone was watching her and her next move or words.

Merida rapidly gathered herself and in a much calmer voice she said:

“I choose...archery.”

Gobber waited a few moments to see if one of the royal family members wanted to say something before he continued.

“Let the games begin!” 

The clan members cheered, the viewers clapped and the musicians started a song. The sound of the bagpipes filled the air. Soonly the clan members made eight lines - two lines in each clan -, facing each other in pairs and started a dance.

But Hiccup didn’t pay attention to the dance. He tried to make eye contact with Merida. To his luck, so did she. They talked with each other without sound simply reading from the other's lips.

They agreed to meet after the opening ceremony and discuss this whole shit. They didn’t dare to “talk” more or the parents would notice them and they didn’t want them to figure out some excuse why they might not meet.

With this settled Hiccup was calm. At least he wasn’t alone in this messed up situation. From the way Merida acted he could figure out she wasn’t happy with the turn of the events either. He could make a strong alliance with her and escape from this bullshit marriage - whether it is real or fake.

-o-

As Jack saw if Hiccup wasn't sitting already he would soon. The brunette was so pale a white wall could be jealous of his color. And his eyes were cloudy. The fact that the turn of events surprised the young man made Jack relax and nervous at the same time.

He didn't understand a thing. What is this whole marriage thing? Why do they have to fight for a girl's hand like this? He didn't know but he sensed that this wasn't just a play. 

He heard Stoic's voice but his words didn't reach him. The white haired teen was too focused to watch the brunette's every move. He saw the other one was lost in his thoughts deeply. 

Stoic's hand landing heavily on Hiccup's shoulder visibly brought Hiccup back from his thoughts. Jack could tell his eyes began to clear till there weren't any single clouds in it. He visibly took a few deep breaths and by the time Stoic sat back down he pulled himself together and started to focus on the events around him. 

“Archery, archery!” A girl shouted. The shout was so sudden Jack turned reflexively in the direction of the sound that came from somewhere on Hiccup’s left.

He looked in the direction and saw the young woman standing in front of her throne. Everyone was watching her and her next move or words.

She said a sentence, then the blond man officially opened the festival. The musicians started a song, the guests started to dance but Jack didn't care about them, again. Je could hear Clary say something about how they danced in a funny jumping way, but nothing more. The brunette was more interesting to him. 

Jack saw as Hiccup talked to someone - not to his dad cuz the huge man didn't say a thing or react. Jack tried to follow the way he looked and he spotted the royal girl. She turned to Hiccup's direction and talked to someone silently. He could read from the other's mouth! It was a new thing he didn't know about the young man.

He was brought back from his thoughts and daydreaming by Clary who started bouncing again, hurting Jack with the movements. 

"Jack! Put me down!" she whined and her lips trembled. 

"Okay, okay, just stop moving." 

With Tina's help Jack put down the little girl. Just when he wanted to ask his mother if Wendy and he could go look around, a boy appeared in front of Sophie.

The boy was around the same age as Sophie, he had brown hair and light brown eyes. He didn't wear either skottish, viking-like clothes or normal ones like Jack. He had a turquoise vest with a white long-sleeved shirt underneath, coupled with dark cream pants and brown bucket-top boots. He looked like he came from a medieval Disney movie, from a different era than the other guests. 

"Hy" said the boy to Sophie with a wide, a little crooked smile. It was way different than Hiccup's, it was more like a fake charming one, and Jack didn't like it. Especially when it was shown to his sister by a thief-heartbreaker looking brat. "How ya doin'? The name's Flynn Rider." 

"Hy" waved Sophie awkwardly. She blushed so hard his whole face turned to tomato red. "I've Sophie. I-I mean I'm Sophie." 

The boy chuckled, making Sophie redder. Despite the fact that she was embarrassed she liked this little brat, everyone could see it.

"Eugene, there you are!" Jack heard a woman's voice near to them. The next second the girl stepped to the boy.

She was around his age, maybe a little bit older than him. She had green eyes and long, braided blonde hair. Heck her hair reached to her thighs like this! How long would it be if she let it down?! She wore a nice purple dress. Jack only had to take one look to know she loved chameleons. She had a chameleon necklace, a chameleon bracelet, chameleon earrings, heck, even in her hair was at least 5 chameleon hair ornaments!

"Aw c'mon! You ruined my entrance!" Stomped the boy - Flynn? Eugen? Who cares! 

"This will be your least problem if mom and dad will hear about your little escapes. They clearly said not to leave my side while we are here or you'll get room captivity." 

"But it was sooooo boring to stay there and watch the 'old-hags-jump'" whined the boy dramatically. 

"I told you it will be boring" shook her head. "C'mon, let's go back to the others." 

"I don't wanna!" raised the boy his voice.

"Eugene, I have to go. Soonly I have to go and perform but I can't leave you unattended!" 

"I don't wanna! I wanna stay here with Sophie!" he grabbed the said girl's hand.

It was an innocent move but it made Jack so angry he wanted to pull the boy's hand away. Unlike him both Wind and Tooth looked at the boy like it was the most romantic thing someone could do.

"Come on, Eugene, time to go" grabbed the young woman the boy's hand. 

"But I don't wanna!" 

"Eugene!" 

"Excuse me, miss," intervened Tina "if you'd like I could watch over him while you are busy." She offered. 

The boy and Sophie looked at her with shining eyes while Jack only gaped. He couldn't believe his mother offered that easily. 

The blonde blinked a few times before she realized she should say something. 

"That would be a huge help! But wasn't he going to be a little much? I see you have to watch over a few kids…"

“Jack and Windy are old enough to take care of themselves” looked Tina proudly at Jack. “And I don’t think there will be too much problem with this young man.”

“But I don’t want to bother you, ma’am…”

“Please, call me Tooth. Or Tina.”

“Oh how rude I am! I didn’t even introduce myself! I’m Rapunzel. And he is my little brother Eugene.”

“You have a lovely and unique name, Rapunzel.”

“Thanks, ma’am. I mean, Tina.”

“Hey, shouldn’t you go already?” asked Eugene.

“Oh, right! Then I’ll leave my brother with you, Tina. I’ll be back soon! Don’t cause them much trouble!” warned Rapunzel her brother before she fought her way through the crowd.

Before Jack could blurt out, Wind grabben his hand.

“Something happening to your Prince Charming” whispered to his ear.

When Jack hurriedly turned his head to Hiccup’s direction he could catch a glimpse as the young man bowed to the guest royal families and left the porium. A few seconds later the red haired royal girl stood up too and left.

What happened? Why and where are those two going? What’s happening between them? He had to find it out! But he had to get rid of that brat. Ah, he can’t choose between these two choices!

“Don’t you want to go after him?” whispered Wind.

“Yes, I want, but I don’t like this little brat” whispered Jack back.

“Why? He looks cute. And I think he likes Sophie.”

“How can he like her after a mere look?”

“Hey you fell in love with your prince at first sight.”

"That’s not the same!" 

"Yes it is. Let them be. Sophie can take care of herself. Besides, we're at a festival! Let's enjoy it!" 

When Wind says things that way Jack couldn't help but agree with her. He sighed and gave up his plan to kick that thief-looking kid away. And as he looked around he didn't see Hiccup or the red-haired girl. Great. He sighed. He will have another chance, he reassured himself.

Chapter Text

2 Boys 1 Heart

Chapter 10 - The clans part 4

As the first dance came close to its end Hiccup got more and more restless. He wanted to get up and out of there. He knew officially the end of the second dance meant the end of the opening ceremony - even if the performances continue for hours.

But he couldn’t wait till then. Those 5 minutes felt like hours to him. To keep himself busy he tapped the seconds with his feet. 

When his time arrived he had to force himself to not run or do any fast movement. As slowly and gracefully as he could he stood up and took a step to his father. 

"Where do you think you are going?" Asked Stoic. 

“I'm going to get ready for the competition you entered me without asking“ he looked at him sharply. Yep, no matter how hard he tried, Hiccup couldn’t just simply sweep aside the fact that his father did this without talking to him first. Of course Hiccup would be against it in the first place but at least that would be a fair move!

“Do your best. Don’t make me disappointed.” Turned Stoic his attention back to the performances.

Hiccup stepped to the front of Fergus and Elinor, bowed to them politely and excused himself. The royal pair only nodded. In Fergus' eyes Hiccup could see the man felt sorry for him.

With big, definite steps Hiccup walked towards the wooden building on the border of the field and the forest, and opened its door. Inside he found a lot of medieval weapon replicas - mostly made of wood. He picked up a bow, some arrows and a small archery target, and marched to the back wall of the mayor’s office. That side of the wall wasn’t any window so it was a perfect place to practise. He placed the target, quickly warmed-up then stood 10 meters from the target. He took the bow, picked up an arrow from the ground - where he put sooner -, closed his eyes while taking a deep breath, and shooted.

He didn’t want to participate in this whole bullshit. No, that wasn’t the reason why he used the bow. He was frustrated and it was a good way to relieve some stress. He liked to ease the stress with drawing but sometimes exercise could help too.

He was about to shoot his third arrow when he heard footsteps. He immediately turned that way, the arrow still on the string of the bow, ready to fire. 

"Easy, it's just me" came a feminine voice with a strong scottish accent. 

Hiccup lowered the weapon and smiled at the woman. 

"You came here sooner than I thought" gaved Hiccup an embrace to her.

"Not soon enough" returned the woman the hug. "I thought I would die of boredom." 

"And here I thought you will be excited for the competition" Hiccup tried to say it as lightly and teasingly as he could but even he didn't find it funny. 

To the mention of the upcoming competition the woman's expression darkened and so did Hiccup's. The brunette took a deep breath and asked the question that was bugging him the most. 

"Did you know about all of this?" 

"I knew there will be this fucking bullshit, but mom and dad never said you will have to take a part of it too. They only talked about the four  clans. Believe me, Hiccup, if I had known you were being dragged in, I would have said."

"I know, Mer" sighed Hiccup and rubbed his forehead. "So, what's the plan?" 

-o-

When Jack thought the day couldn't be more strange, life proved him the opposite. When he and his family were about to finally go home - because Clarissa got hungry - Rapunzel told them to stay for the feast.

It seemed there was a huge feast as part of the opening ceremony. It was completely free and everyone was more than welcomed. After a few minutes of thinking - while the girls begged her - Tina decided to stay. Clary and Sophie were jumping in excitement and happiness; Wendy was curious about the meals; and Jack wanted to pull out his own hair and follow his sisters' lead. Maybe he could catch a glimpse of Hiccup again.

Tina quickly called everyone and informed them of the locality of their diner, then started a light talking with Rapunzel. 

As the sun set down huge, strong men and women brought out dozens of large tables and chairs. They placed the tables next to the fences, leaving the surrounding space for a huge campfire and a small band. By the time everything was ready for the feats, the other members of the Overland family arrived.

To Jack's annoyance Eugene and his sister, Rapunzel took a seat opposite them so Jack had to see the thief-looking brat during dinner. Luckily when the food was brought out his attention turned to it completely. His jaw dropped when he saw all the food they had put down the tables. 

There were all kinds of meals, fish, sheep, poultry, fried, cooked, stuffed, heck, even a whole roasted pork was served! Jack couldn't name some of the dishes. 

As she saw the amount of food Tina gaped too. She didn't want to believe this is all for free no matter how many times Rapunzel said it to her. Compared to the Overland family, Rapunzel and her brother didn't seem surprised. Eugene served himself and recommended some of the meals to Sophie. They felt like they're on a medieval feast. And they acted like the people around them: they ate with bare hands. Except Tina and Rapunzel. 

During dinner Jack frequently looked at the podium where all the royal members took their place again next to a carved table. It was interesting to watch as Hiccup's dad, the parrot-man and the triplets ate with bare hands while the royal woman, the younger woman and Hiccup used the cutleries. Jack thought they tried to behave like ones from the upper class. As he guessed he didn't have a chance to even say hi to the brunette so he focused on the meals instead of that. 

After dinner - while Tina, North and Rapunzel continued chatting and Clarissa slept on her mother's lap - Eugene dragged Sophie to the campfire where a few people were dancing. Before Jack could resist Wind did the same with him. As he slowly started to relax and got carried away, Eugene called him for a dance-duel. Jack was so enthusiastic he didn't even care he would do it with the boy. 

As they began the small crowd around them stood in a big circle to leave them enough space. Soonly more and more people came closer to watch the two boy's little encounter. They cheered them, shouted happily, clapped along with the music and whistled. 

When did Jack start to smile during his dance he didn't know but little did he care. He felt so good and carefree. He let the music fill him and just danced. 

10 minutes later the song ended and both Jack and Eugene collapsed to the ground. Their breath was heavy and fast, their face was red but they were smiling nonetheless. The crowd around them applauded and Eugene offered a fist bump which Jack accepted. 

Soonly new musicians arrived and started a song Jack could not pay attention to as he was too tired. He sat on the ground where he fell, with Wind on his side.

The second musician was a single young man who stood on a chair so everyone could see him. While he was singing another male and two females played the story of the song. By the time he started his song Jack could finally slow down his heartbeat and breath, and actually listen to what he sang. After the second chord Jack noticed he clapped the rhythm along with the crowd. 

Well, Scotsman clad in kilt,

Left the bar one evenin' fair.

And one could tell by how he walked,

That he'd drunk more than his share.

He fumbled 'round until he could

No longer keep his feet,

Then he stumbled off into the grass

To sleep beside the street.

Ring-ding-diddle-iddle-aye-dee-oh!

Ring-die-diddilee-aye-oh!

He stumbled off into the grass

To sleep beside the street.

About that time, two young and lovely

Girls just happened by.

One says to the other

With a twinkle in her eye:

"See yon sleeping Scotsman

So strong and handsome built?

I wonder if it's true what they

Don't wear beneath the kilt?"

Ring-ding-diddle-iddle-aye-dee-oh!

Ring-die-diddilee-aye-oh!

"I wonder if it's true what they

Don't wear beneath the kilt?"

They crept up on that sleeping Scotsman

Quiet as could be.

Lifted up his kilt about

An inch so they could see.

And there behold for them to view

Beneath his Scottish skirt

Was nothing more than God

Had graced him with upon his birth.

Ring-ding-diddle-iddle-aye-dee-oh!

Ring-die-diddilee-aye-oh!

Was nothing more than God

Had graced him with upon his birth.

They marveled for a moment

Then one said: "We must be gone.

Let's leave a present for our friend

Before we move along."

As a gift, they left a blue silk ribbon

Tied into a bow.

Around the bonny star the Scot's kilt

Did lift and show.

Ring-ding-diddle-iddle-aye-dee-oh!

Ring-die-diddilee-aye-oh!

Around the bonny star the Scot's kilt

Did lift and show.

Now the Scotsman woke to nature's call

And stumbled towards the trees.

Behind the bush, he lifts his kilt

And gawks at what he sees.

And in a startled voice, he says

To what's before his eyes:

"Well, lad, I don't know where you've been

But I see you've won first prize!"

Ring-ding-diddle-iddle-aye-dee-oh!

Ring-die-diddilee-aye-oh!

"Well, lad, I don't know where you've been

But I see you've won first prize!"  

At the end of the song both Jack and Wendy laughed so hard their stomach hurt and tears fell from their eyes. 

"It's hilarious!" said Wind, still fighting with her tears and laughing. Jack nodded, he couldn't say a word. 

"Indeed" came a familiar voice from behind them. "But believe me it's true. You don't wanna see one lift their kilt." 

Jack turned around and almost got dizzy but at least he had a chance to see as the brunette shivered visibly remembering something he didn't want. He didn't want to believe in his eyes. He gave up even the thoughts of being able to talk with the brunette and there he stood right in front of him. 

"Hiccup" whispered Jack without noticing it. 

"The one and only" smiled the man. Gosh that crooked smile...

With his offered hand the young one stood up so they could talk more comfortably. Next to them Wind did the same but none of the males paid attention to her - or the red haired girl behind Hiccup.

"I saw your dance. You were good" complemented Hiccup. 

"Thanks. It was just some random stuff" blushed Jack slightly. He was glad he danced a few minutes earlier, he could blame his red face for the dance. 

"Well you were way better than I would. Maybe you could give me some lesson" suggested the brunette, the smile never fading from his face. 

"O-okay. But I'm not that good." 

Before the situation got awkward Wind coughed behind Jack. The white haired shook his head like he was in a dream. 

"Y-yeah, I totally forgot. Hiccup, this is Wind. The friend I mentioned." 

Wind took a step closer to the older male and waved to him. 

"Nice to meet you. I'm Wendelyn but my friends call me Wind." 

"Ah so you are the friend Jack talked about!" the smile on Hiccup's face grew wider as he looked at the girl. "Henry Horrendous Haddock the Third, at your service" bowed theatrically. "But Hiccup will be fine." 

"Horrendous? The Third? Hiccup?" asked Wendy and tried not to laugh. This whole name was, well, horrendous. 

"Hey I never heard this version of your name!" gaped Jack. Okay he didn't know everything about the brunette but not knowing this felt like a punch in his stomach. 

"Well" rubbed Hiccup the back of his neck, avoiding eye contact, "I'm not using it only for events like this cuz it's too embarrassing. On days like this when I play a viking it's fine. Everyone uses their hilarious full name." 

'Okay but I still feel bad not knowing this' Jack grumbled in his mind. 

"Ya should 'ear 'im when 'e tried to say 'is full name" joined the red haired girl in the conversation with a wide smile on her face. She had such a strong accent, both Jack and Wind had a hard time understanding her." 'e couldn't sa' it when 'e was a brat." 

"Yeah-yeah, you couldn't resist saying it, could you?" rolled Hiccup his eyes. "Not like you were better." 

"I was better" grinned the girl. 

"Yeah, sure. You always said Dobnooch, not DunBrooch." 

"I see you know each other well" said Wind. She wanted to stop that conversation she and Jack were left out but she saw Jack wasn't going to do anything. 

"Yeah we are childhood friends" looked Hiccup at the girl with a smile. Not as bright he usually shows to Jack though. "Right, sorry, I forgot to introduce you to each other. She is Merida. Merida, this is Wendy and Jack." 

"Ay" Merida simply waved to the teens. "If ya wanna 'ear good, old, embarrassing stories about this fella just ask." 

"Hey what are you planning?" asked Hiccup. He had a bad feeling about this. 

But Merida only grinned and avoided the answer. 

"Are ya enjoy the parade?"

"Yeah, it's cool" admitted Wendy. 

"Yeah, it is" found Jack finally his voice. "But is it true that whoever wins the archery competition will be your husband? It's just a play, right? You don't have to marry him, right?" he looked back and forth to Hiccup and Merida worriedly. 

The two adults' darkening impressions made his stomach twist and his heart skip a beat. 

For a few moments neither of them said a word and Jack could see how the brunette's jaw tightened. Both Hiccup and Merida sent an angry glare to their parents. 

"Are you kidding me?" Jack’s voice was barely a whisper. "How could they do this? We are living in the 21th century, not in the medieval world!" 

Merida angrily said something the teens didn't understand. While she talked she gestured violently. 

"Mer, calm down. We will solve it." rubbed Hiccup the young woman's shoulder. 

"Yea', or I'll make someone's life hell! Yo boy, they don't want that" the expression on the woman's face sent a shiver down on Jack’s spine. 

"As long as it's not me, I don't care," grinned Hiccup, easing the red-haired mood who grinned back. 

"I should go. Don't forget the plan" pointed to the brunette. 

"Yeah, yeah, I know." 

"Bye guys. See ya 'round" waved to Jack’s and walked away, leaving Hiccup with the teens. 

Before they could continue the conversation, the sound of a horn and a small drum got their attention. It was different from the ones Jack heard that evening and it mesmerized him completely. 

With only three people the musicians made the field silent. Their deep, resounding voices filled the air. It sounded like another instrument. They sang in a language Jack didn't know. To his amusement most of the vikings were singing along the band.They rumbled with their feet and hands. Even Hiccup's mouth moved silently and stomped with his right feet. To Jack it seemed like the vikings were singing their hymn. 

"What is this song about?" asked Wendy from Hiccup with a quiet voice. 

"It's about vikings, their journals, about Valhalla" the teens could easily read the proud in Hiccup's voice and expression. 

"Valhalla? What's that?" 

"The place where the heroes rest after they die" explained Hiccup proudly. "Every viking's goal is to get there after their life on earth." 

"It sounds like the viking heaven." 

"Yeah, something like that," smiled Hiccup. 

When the song ended Tina walked to them. 

"Time to go home" she said. 

First Jack wanted to protest, but the yawn that came out of his mouth made him change his mind. He simply nodded. And missed a chance to see as Hiccup softly smiled at his yawning. 

"You'll be here tomorrow?" he asked Hiccup. 

"You bet. If I won't show up my dad will kill me" grinned Hiccup. "You?" 

"I wouldn't miss it" smiled Jack back. "I'm curious and the program looks fun." 

"Well we do our best to entertain everyone. Hope you will be cheering me on." 

"I will" said Jack without thinking. If he weren't sleepy and they weren't standing next to a bonfire he could see Hiccup's face got a nice shade of pink. 

They waved to each other and went their separate ways. 

Chapter Text

The morning came in a flash and Jack couldn't wait to go back to the field after breakfast. His excitement was painted all over his face so of course Wendy had to make fun of it. 

"You look like you're going on a date" she laughed during breakfast and even Tina couldn't hide the smile on her face. 

"Wind, please, not you too" whined Jack. "I hear this all day long from Sophie and Aster." 

"But it's soooo good to tease you." 

"And what's your plans today?" asked Tooth to avoid some argument. 

"Watch his Prince Charming aaaaaall day long~" said Wendy, earning a groan from Jack and a chuckle from Tina. 

-o-

When the teens got to the field it was crowded. It was more lively than last night if possible.

At the entrance stood viking and scottish girls and gave a paper to everyone with a smile on their faces. Jack could recognize two of them: Astrid and the twin-girl. The sight of their wide smiles sent a shiver down his spine. Astrid's was unusual only but the other girl's was forced and looked more of a snarl then a smile.

"Oh, hy Jack" welcomed Astrid when the teens got close to her. "Nice to see you out here. And who is this girl? Your girlfriend?" asked teasingly. 

"Hy Astrid. She's Wendy, my best friend. Wendy, this is Astrid, one of Hiccup's friends." Jack introduced the two girls to each other. 

"Nice to meet you, Astrid." 

"You too." 

"What are you doing?" asked Jack. 

"Handing out the program booklet," said Astrid. "Want one?" 

"Sure, thanks." 

"You're welcome, and have fun." 

While the two teens walked away from the viking-girl they looked through the program. They had a little time before the archery competition. Luckily there were plenty of things to see: vending stalls, performances, small competitions, and hunting demonstrations. 

They decided to walk around and see the stalls. They saw various things, each and every were handmade. The vendors sold different kinds of jewelrys, accessories, cutleries, leather bags and pouches, even instruments too!

They watched the smaller competitions for a little while but got bored soon so they continued to walk around. 

At the end of the field they spotted a small wooden building which made them curious. As they walked closer they heard two different kinds of sound getting louder. Soonly they could recognize them: one of the sounds was made by a bow and arrows; the other was talking. 

When they were only a few meters away from the building, Merida came out from the back of the mayor's office. She was a little surprised at the sight of the teens - just like the teens themselves - but relaxed as soon as she recognized Jack. 

"Hiccup's that way" pointed to the way she came from, with a grin on her face. 

"N-no, we are not…" Started Jack but Wind cut to his word. 

"Thanks Merida!" she grabbed Jack’s wrist and dragged him in the said direction. 

Merida shook her head and headed back to her family and her not so pleasant duties. 

-o-

While the teens reached the back of the mayor's office the sound of the arrows hitting the target continued constantly. They were amused when they saw the brunette with a bow in his hands, ready to shoot. He was so focused he didn't notice the two newcomers.

He took a deep breath, aimed and shot. Not in the bull's eyes but close to it. Which is fine. The clapping sound dragged him out of his own world. 

"Jack," he said. His eyes were wide open as he looked at the white haired. "What are you doing here?" 

"I could ask the same," chuckled the younger man. "We walked around the field, then met with Merida, who told us you're here so we came here."

"I see…" it sounded more like a question. Hiccup can't really put two and two together at that moment. 

"Are you practicing for the competition?" asked Wendy who saw the confused look on the brunette's face. 

"Yeah." 

"You sure wanna win Merida’s hand" said Wind teasingly. She earned a hiss and a groan from Jack and a frowned look from Hiccup. 

"I want to win, true, but not because I want to marry her" there was something warning in his voice that sent a shiver down Jack’s spine, and not in a pleasant meaning. 

"S-sorry, just asked" took Wind a small step back. 

"No, no, I’m sorry" changed Hiccup his tone. "I'm just tense. I really want this whole shit to turn out as we planned with Merida, you know." 

"It will" said Jack with so much confidence it surprised even himself. 

Both Hiccup and Wendy gaped at him, and the two teens could clearly see the light pink blush on the brunette's cheeks. 

'Nice, Jack' cheered Wendy in mind.

It felt like an eternity before Hiccup tore his gaze from Jack and stuttered a thanks in a very low voice. 

"So, what's your plan?" asked Jack with the same, newly found confidence that confused the other two. 

"I can't say it. I don't want to be eavesdropped." 

"I see" Hiccup could swear he heard a bit of disappointment in Jack’s voice. 

"You will wish me luck, right?" asked Hiccup without noticing it. His question came out as a whisper filled with something Jack never heard from the older male before: hope. As Jack looked at him he saw not only his voice but his entire body screamed for Jack the same.

"I will be rooting for you in the first lines" smiled Jack. His words coloured both males cheeks into a light pink colour and softened the brunette's expression. 

Wind, who clearly felt herself like an unnoticed third wheel, didn't dare to break the magic between the two male. She saw it crystal clear that the young one's words highly matter to the older one. And it gave her hope that maybe, maybe the brunette could accept Jack and reciprocate his feelings. 

What Wendy didn't do, the sound of a horn did. The momentary magic broke and they were brought back to reality. The brunette frowned, his grip on the bow tightened. 

"Time to go" said Hiccup more to himself than to the teens. 

-o-

When they arrived at the place where the archer competition was held, everyone was there.

Hiccup took a deep breath and was about to walk next to the other competitors, when Jack lightly touched his arm. He looked at him curiously. 

"I-I just want to wish you l-luck" stuttered the young one.

'There goes his confidence' thought Hiccup. 'It's a shame, it suited him.' 

"Thank you, Jack," smiled Hiccup. 

When he took his place next to the other suitors, Gobber on the podium spoke up. 

"Suitors, get ready!" 

Each one of them were all lined up against a target. The blue painted, half naked, scrawny man was the first in the line. He made a pose to charm the girls, shot and hit the very edge of the target. Seeing his own results, the man throwed the bow angrily to the ground and shouted. Jack could see as the parrot-man said something to Merida and both of them smiled at that. 

The second was the huge, blonde guy. He held the bow and the arrow like it was fragile, and although his shot didn't hit the very center of the target, he was very close to it. 

The third one was a very skinny, and very clumsy man. He looked like he was half asleep. He had a hard time to get an arrow out of its holder and a harder one to put it on the string of the bow. Not to mention the aiming. 

The guest leader got so inpatient he shouted at the suitor to shoot already and so did he. Right in the middle of the center.

Everyone was watching him with their mouths open. Jack looked at Hiccup with fear and saw how surprised he was. Jack thought about walking to him but in the next moment the brunette gathered himself. After a deep breath he took his position, got ready and shot.

This time he did hit the bull's eye. Jack was so happy - relieved and proud but he didn't admit that even to himself - he couldn't help but smile widely and cheer loudly along with the crowd.

Gobber raised his hands to show he wanted to speak when a hooded figure stepped next to Hiccup with the flag of the guest royal family in their hand. Everyone looked at them with surprise and interest except Hiccup. The brunette smirked,  stepped next to the hooded one and helped them to place their flag.

"Who dares to interrupt this holy event?" asked Gobber who could feel the royal parents - especially the queen's - angry look on himself.

The hooded figure took off their cloak to show their face to everyone and spoke loud and clear to everyone hear them:

"I'm Merida, first born descendant of clan DunBrooch and I will be shooting for my own hand!" 

The clan leader looked at the royal families for explanations while the suitors looked at Merida with pride and smiles and walked closer to her. 

As Merida tried to shoot she realised her clothes were too tight. What could she do? She tensed her back and arms til some part of the dress’ top layer tore, giving her enough space for movement. 

"Merida" said the queen warningly. 

The young woman didn't listen to her. She stepped to the blue painted man's previous place, drew the arrow and hit the middle of his target. Then she walked to the next suitor's and repeated it, one by one, never missing the center. 

As she did this the queen got angrier and angrier. She stood up from her place and walked towards her daughter, constantly saying her name. But Merida didn't listen, she was too focused. 

When she shot her last arrow at Hiccup's target - and hit the bull's eye of course - and looked in the direction of the podium, her mother stood only a foot apart from her. The two women glared at each other with so much fierceness. If anyone could kill with looking they could definitely kill the other. Poor parrot-man was just as clueless of what to do with the two most precious women in his life as the guests. 

After a few awkward and silent moments, the oldest - and shortest - clan leader spoke up:

"I can't accept it! No, I won't accept it! This is against the rule! A woman? Fighting for her own hand? Nonsense!" 

His words encouraged the other two leaders and the three of them started arguing with the queen and with each other. The king and Stoic walked to them and tried to calm them down, with no avail. 

"Enough" said the queen. She didn't shout but everyone heard her. With fierce eyes she walked back to the podium and turned to the crowd. 

"On this special day we face some unexpected situation: there is no clear winner. Since this tradition started, there was no record of anything like that. Therefore the clan leaders are retreating to discuss the situation. In the meantime, please, enjoy the festival!"

With this the leaders left the archery area, leaving a confused crowd behind. The only proud ones were Hiccup and Merida. They smiled at each other and gave a high five before gathering the other three suitors. What they discussed Jack didn't know but had a guess. 

Chapter Text

As the leaders left the archery range, Gobber announced this event's temporary end and the next one's starting time. The still confused crowd slowly left the area to find something to hit the time. 

"What do you think will happen?" asked Wendy. 

"If I'm right, the leaders will choose another task to get one winner," said Jack. From his composition Wendy didn't read any nervousness or concern. 

"Aren't you worried?" 

"A little. But I know Hiccup and Merida made a plan they can use to win." 

"You really believe in him," smiled the girl. 

"Yeah," smiled the boy back.

As they still stood there they watched as some people grabbed the targets and replaced them - they went next to the mayor's office's wall where there weren't any windows. Soonly a few figures took their places in front of the targets and with a loud voice they gathered the crowd around them to try out archery themselves.

“Hiccup and Merida were so cool I wanna try archery,” said Wendy mischievously smiling at Jack before she grabbed his arm and dragged towards the growing line.

They both lined up in one line and patiently waited their turn. While they did they chatted. When Wind, who was before Jack in the line, got her turn, she got Astrid as her temporary teacher. Jack wished he could watch her as she tried herself in this but it was his own turn. He was shocked when he saw who he had to step to.

Until that moment he didn’t even notice that Hiccup was one of the trainers. And by the look of the brunette’s face he didn’t expect Jack too.

“Hy” broke Hiccup the momentary silence between them. He did his best to act calm and casual. 

"Hy" waved Jack. "I-I didn't expect to see you here," he admitted although he didn't want to say it out loud. 

"Well neither do I" smiled Hiccup. 

'How could he smile like this?' Jack thought and luckily he kept it to himself. 

"So, wanna try?" asked Hiccup. 

"Yeah" sighed Jack 'I wanna try how far we can go.' 

"Okay. Have you ever tried archery?" When Jack only shook his head as an answer, Hiccup's smile widened. "Don't worry. It's easy. Step here," instructed him. 

The brunette slowly, step by step told him what to do: where to hold the bow, how to attach the arrow to the string, aiming and finally, shooting. The first one didn't even hit the target and it disappointed Jack. He didn't want to try it again and he didn't want to look like a loser. He was about to hand the bow back to the brunette but he refused it. 

"Try again" smiled at him encouragingly.

Although Jack didn’t want to give it another chance, the way Hiccup looked at him made him change his mind. But before he could put another arrow to the bow the brunette stopped him.

“Hold the bow a bit higher. Good. Pull the string back until your fingers are next to your cheek. Good. Now try it with the arrow. Remember: one finger above and two below the arrow. Pull it back. Relax. The target won’t run away. When you’re ready: shoot.”

Jack followed Hiccup’s instructions. It might have been annoying to others that he had explained everything in such detail, but Jack felt calmer and calmer as Hiccup spoke to him and showed him how to do the things. When the brunette felt silent he took a deep breath and did as he was told to: shoot.

He saw in slow-motion as the arrow left the string, flew through the air, and hit the very center of the target. His joy was indescribable. He never did anything like this.

“Did you see that?” asked Jack from Hiccup with gleaming eyes.

He was so happy he wanted to hug the brunette but that would be embarrassing even if they were alone, let alone in front of a crowd. But as he looked up to the older man’s face Jack could see something he couldn’t understand. The brunette looked at him with such a soft expression and somehow… How do you say it? Proud, maybe? Like an older brother looks at his younger brother when he wins a competition.

“Yeah, I saw it” the smile on Hiccup’s face started to melt Jack’s heart. ‘How could he smile like this?’

“Hey, you hold up the line!” shouted someone. “Flirt elsewhere!”

The last two words made Jack’s face turn into a deep red shade - both in embarrassment and in anger. He clenched his empty fist, handed the bow back to Hiccup and started to march away from that place, but a hand on his shoulder stopped him. 

"Where are you going? You still have one shot" okay, it wasn't Hiccup's best 'How to stop someone' lines, but nothing better came into his mind at the moment. 

"I'll pass, but thanks" said Jack with a low voice, without really looking at the brunette. 

"Okay. See you later," Hiccup let go off his shoulder and step back to his place. There was a little hint of sadness on his face Jack couldn't understand but at that moment didn't really care. He just wanted to get away from the crowd. 

Not a minute later someone touched his shoulder again, but he angrily shook it off. In the next moment Wendy stopped him by stepping in front of him and Jack looked at her in surprise. For a short time he totally forgot about her. 

"Hey, I’m talking to you," said Wind frowning, but seeing Jack’s confused face her anger quickly faded away. "You okay?" 

"Yeah" he couldn't convince even himself. "Sorry, Wind, I didn't hear you." 

"It's okay. What happened?" 

"I-I just panicked, I guess. For a moment I forgot everything and I felt good. But someone has to ruin it, of course. They said we are flirting - which we didn't or at least Hiccup didn't, I'm sure - and I was embarrassed and I didn't want to Hiccup to misunderstand anything or feel embarrassed, so I got away as fast as I can, but Wind I-I don't know why but he looked sad. Why did he look sad?"

"Hey, hey, Jack, calm down. You spoke so fast I didn't understand half of it."

"Sorry" Jack took a deep breath and was about to say everything again, but he felt he's too upset to do it. And Wind saw it on him. She always spots these kinds of things.

"Hey, wanna go to the ships? I heard they look amazing!" She tried to change the subject. 

"Yeah, why not" forced Jack a smile on his face. It didn't matter to him where they would go, but be far from that place at that moment. 

-o-

When Hiccup took his place again in the shooting area he couldn't concentrate. Jack's angry face was on his mind non-stop. He didn't notice what was going on around him until Astrid shook him hard by his shoulder and shouted with him. 

"What are you doing?" by her voice Hiccup could hear she was upset.

"Sorry, Astrid" Hiccup blinked, he tried to concentrate again with more or less success and Astrid clearly saw it. 

She took her phone from her pocket and made a call but to whom she called Hiccup didn't know, he didn't pay attention to it but surely she didn't talk for long. 

"Hold on for five minutes. Ruff and Tuff are coming to replace us." Hiccup only nodded to show he heard her - before she used her fist to gain the brunette's attention. 

She walked back to her place and both of them returned to their duties as a tutor - this time Hiccup was able to focus enough to avoid any tragedy. And really, not five minutes later the twins arrived and Hiccup was more than happy to give them his place. He hurried away as fast as he could and Astrid followed him. 

"Okay, speak" she ordered him when they went inside of the office's building. 

"I-I don't know what happened" started Hiccup while walking back and forth in the hallway. "Everything was great, then someone from the line said something about me and Jack flirting with each other - which is true from my part, but I'm sure it is not from Jack's part - and everything went wrong. He got angry and walked away. And I can't get his face out of my head."

Astrid waited a little to see if Hiccup wanted to say something else, but the brunette went silent. So she summed the infos in her head. 

"Oh boy. It's more serious than I thought" she shook her head. "Please, pull yourself together. Something horrible could have happened while you locked yourself inside your mind." 

"I know. I try but it's not easy." 

Seeing how miserable he looked, Astrid decided to help him with a change of surroundings. 

"How 'bout a walk to the ships?" she suggested. 

"You know we can't go too far in case the leaders announce their decision." 

"Then Merida will help us to catch up with the news. Or call us before that." 

At this point Hiccup knew he didn't have any other choice but to do as Astrid said. Not like he didn't want to go somewhere else to take some breath. So he nodded and the blonde girl grabbed his arm with a big smile on her face. 

-o-

Although Jack didn't believe anything could help distract him, the walk all the way down to the harbor did its job. Wendy kept talking all the way down and he HAD to focus on what she said if he didn't want to get into an argument with her later.  She talked about everything that came into her mind starting from school till the new job her father has. 

"You won't believe how excited dad is! Finally a place that accepts deft, mute and other people like that! And the wage is quite good too!" 

"That’s great, Wind" said Jack with a fake smile on his face, just to show her he's still listening. But he was so deep in his own thoughts he stumbled on his own feet and fell hard on the ground.

“Jack!” Shouted Wind and squatted beside him.

“I’m fine,” said Jack annoyedly.

“Well, well, well, who have we here” hearing this voice, Jack groaned irritatedly. This person was the last one he wanted to see - or hear - at the moment. But for some reason the speaker didn’t laugh as Jack thought he would but offered a hand to help him up.

“What do you want, Gaston?” asked Jack while he clenched his teeth and pushed the other’s hand away and stood up.

“I just came to help out a friend” Jack didn’t know what made him want to vomit more: the unusually sweet way Gaston talked or the fake charming smile he showed.

“Friend, my ass” muttered Jack and dusted himself off.

“Aww don’t be so grumpy, Jackie boy,” Gaston embraced him. "Instead, introduce me to this fine lady you are with." 

The way Gaston looked Wind up and down pissed Jack off. He angrily pushed himself away from the other boy, grabbed the girl's hand and pushed her behind his back. If he were an animal like Toothless he would definitely growl at Gaston. 

"You don't have to know her because I'll make sure you don't meet again." 

Wind only stood behind her friend. She never saw Jack to be so protective. This means that the other guy is dangerous. 

"Don't be like this, Pretty Face. You make me look like I'm a bad guy." Whispered Gaston into Jack’s ear. 

"You don't just look like one, you are a bad guy." 

"Hey, I went easy on you but if you stand between the two of us I won't be this gentle." 

"I don't care. I won't let you go near her." 

"On what reason are you doing that?" joined LeFou into the conversation.

"She's my girlfriend, you assholes" snarled Jack. 

"Your girlfriend? Hah! As if!" 

"Who the fuck want to be with this fucking albino?" snorted and laughed LeFou. 

"Me" stepped Wind next to Jack and  wrapped her arms around Jack’s.

Oh boy. This made Gaston look like a bull who saw a red flag. The said boy clenched his fist, ready to punch Jack in the face. 

"C'mon, babe, you deserve better than him," tried Gaston.

"Like?" chuckled Wind. 

"Me, of course," Gaston showed his award-winning tooth-showing smile that made other girls melt and faint.

"Nah. I’m more than fine with Jack. I prefer smart boys rather than muscular ones." If this wasn't enough oil to the burning fire then the gentle kiss Wind placed on Jack's cheek was. "Shall we go, honey?" 

"Sure" Jack gently pulled out his hand from Wendy's arms and placed it on her shoulder. 

As they started to walk away they could literally hear as Gaston growled. He didn't used to be turned down. But they didn't get away more than 3 meters when a voice, an all too familiar yet completely strange one stopped them. 

"I wouldn't do that if I were you" hissed the voice. 

Jack’s heart skipped and turned around so fast he almost got dizzy. Cuz he couldn't believe he heard that person's voice and in a way he never heard yet. 

When he turned back he almost took a step back. Only a few inches away was Gaston's fist, stopped by Hiccup who grabbed his wrist. If someone told Jack something like this - like the brunette protecting him - would happen, he would simply laugh at them. 

Yet there stood Hiccup between him and Gaston. And oh boy Jack could see fire - FIRE! - in Hiccup's eyes. 

Gaston tried to free his fist from the grip but the brunette held his hand so tight, the muscular teen couldn’t move it more than an inch. His whole face slowly turned to red, big frowns appeared in his forehead, just like in Hiccup's face. For a brief moment they stood there, glaring at each other, before Gaston could finally jerk his hand away.

Without a word he sent one last, angry glare at Jack then marched away with LeFou. 

"So that’s it? You gave up on the girl?" asked LeFou when they were far enough to not be heard. 

"Fuck if!" Growled Gaston. "Since I first saw her I knew she was meant to be my girl. In this fucking town she's the only one who's as beautiful as me. I won't give up until I make her mine!" 

-o-

When Gaston and LeFou were far enough away, Hiccup let out his breath heavily, shakily - he didn't know he was holding it back. After a couple of big breaths he felt calmer. He didn't clenched his fist any longer - another thing he didn't realize he did and heck his palm hurt where he dug his nails in! 

"Are you okay?" he asked Jack, more relaxed than he thought he could at the moment. 

"Yeah" said Jack, "both of us okay. Thanks to you." 

"You were lucky we were here. Else you would have a nice black-eye. Or worse." Stepped Astrid closer to the teens. "He is not the kind of guy who stops after one blow." 

"You know him?" Asked Wind. 

"Yeah" chuckled Hiccup but there was something dark in this motion that made Jack shiver in a bad way. "We had a few… Argument. But believe me, you don't want to meet his father. This brat is a jerk, a little aggressive and egoist, but nothing more. His dad on the other hand… He is a madman." 

"Once he wanted to shoot Toothless in the middle of the town in broad daylight!" Started Astrid with such excitement like she was telling a horror story next to the bonfire. "He made a huge scene and almost hurt a person or two." 

"Toothless?" Asked Wendy in a low voice from Jack. 

"He is my pet," answered Hiccup with a sheepish shrug. "A black panther precisely." Seeing her mouth open in amazement, Hiccup chuckled. "Yeah, I know. A little big for an indoor cat." 

"You kidding me" gaped Wendy. 

"Nope. He really has a black panther" Jack reassured her.

"You can see it. I will bring it to the fest on Monday." 

"Really?" the girl's eyes shine in utter excitement. 

"But won't this madman want to shoot him if he saw him?" asked Jack and his concern made the brunette happy. 

"No. He and my dad agreed I could bring Toothless into the town on the last Monday of each month. Officially I had to keep him on a leash and muzzle but everyone knows him in Berk so normally I just bought myself these but didn't put it on him. Of course I'll do it this time. Don't want to freak out the guests." 'And get another bad reputation in front of the Overlands.'  

"Isn't this animal… Dangerous?" 

"No. If he is not disturbed he didn't hurt a fly." 

"Yeah didn't hurt, just scare the shit out of you." Mumbled Jack. 

"Aww. He did it to you because he likes you" showed Hiccup his usual cocky crooked smile. 

'Finally he is back to his normal self' thought Astrid with a smile, and didn't miss to see the way the brunette's features softened as he looked at the teen. 

"Well you should teach him to express it in a non-heart attack causing way" mirrored Jack the other's cocky style. 

"I'll see what I can do about it," leaned Hiccup closer with a cheeky glint in his eyes, "but I can't guarantee anything."

The last part of the sentence colored the younger boy's cheek into light pink, but he didn't turn his gaze away from the brunette.

While the two boys were lost in their little world, Astrid could catch a glimpse of Wind and the way she watched the scene. She thought the girl would be mad or sad because her boyfriend didn't pay attention to her, but she just smiled. Not the way a girlfriend smiles at her boyfriend but a friendly one. And it surprised Astrid a moment. She was sure those two were dating. 

"Anyway" broke Hiccup the atmosphere "be careful with Gaston. You can't know what's in his mind. According to his father's actions, he can be very dangerous." 

"I will" smiled Jack at him but that smile soon faded and switched with a nervous expression. "I-I mean, we! We will be careful." 

Hiccup chuckled and ruffled his hair before he waved goodbye to the teens and walked away, back from where he got. Astrid blinked as she watched him go away, then shrugged, smiled at the teens and caught up with Hiccup. 

"You know," said when they were far enough to be not heard, "if you offer to show them the harbor and the ships he would gladly accept it." 

"I know but it's fine" smiled the brunette. "Maybe next time." 

-o-

"You know" said Wendy when the other two were far enough, "if you'd ask them to join us he wouldn't say no." 

"I don't think so. They looked like they had other plans."

Although Wind wanted to argue with that, she didn't. If Jack didn't notice it, then she wouldn't mention it. 

-o-

The rest of the day went by without anything interesting to happen. The two teens watched and awed at the sight of the huge, classical ships and took some selfies in front of them. It surprised them when suddenly a loudspeaker sounded and announced: the leaders will declare their decision on the next morning.

Hearing that they made up their mind and went home. They'll have plenty of time to spend on the field. 

-o-

As much as Jack hated to wake up early in the morning he was up way sooner then he and Wendy planned. While he waited for her - and the others - to wake up, he connected his headphone to his electric guitar and practiced. He got this instrument on his last birthday but he liked his acoustic way more. He only used this one when he didn't want to bother the others late at night or early morning. 

The song he tried to play was the one Hiccup sung the first time he was at Jack's home - For the dancing and the dreaming. He loved that song since he first heard it and really wanted to play it on his guitar but it was hard to learn! Since he didn't find any online source of it he had to try to recall it from memory. And the sound of the electric guitar didn't help either. 

He was right about to stop it in his frustration when he heard a knock on his door. He put down his headphones and looked up. Wind stood there and smiled at him. 

"Breakfast ready," she said simply.

"Coming" returned Jack the smiled. While he put the instrument away, Wind waited for him patiently and they went to the dining hall together. 

-o-

Despite being early morning the field was full with people. To Jack it seemed like the number of people growed each day. And not just guests but sellers too! Yesterday the vendors filled the edges of the field, but that day there were dozens of new vendors starting from the field down to the main street - where the parade was two days ago. 

Thanks to that Tina and Aster, who drove everyone - Jack, Wendy, Sophie, Clarissa, Jamie and Pippa, who just arrived last night - there by car, had a hard time finding a parking space. 

The breakfast wasn't as peaceful as Jack wanted to be. Jamie was grumpy and constantly mumbling about how he didn't want to go to the fest, but he promised to Pippa to show her that and Berk too. But that didn't mean he wasn't grumpy about the chance to meet with Hiccup, to whom he still did not forgive. Jack was glad Pippa was there, the girl can magically change Jamie's behavior in a second. 

The second they were again on the field Jack looked around, searching. The events of yesterday's - the competition, his failure and success at archery, the embarrassing and insulting words, Gaston's rudeness and Hiccup's protectiveness - seemed so far he felt like these happened years ago. Although the start of the chain of events was bad, the end was good and somehow it faded all the negative ones. So it was natural to Jack to start hunting down the certain brunette with his eyes. 

"You'll find him even if you aren't scanning the field with your eyes" whispered Aster into his ear and gave him an embrace. 

"I-I'm not scanning anything" stammered Jack avoiding his brother's gaze, with a slight of pink crossing his cheeks. 

Aster only smiled and let the things slide. He could mercy his littlest brother from time to time. After giving one last squeeze to Jack's shoulder, Aster joined his mother's side and the two of them walked, holding Clarissa's hand, with Jamie and Pippa in their wake. 

"He's right," stepped Wendy to Jack, "you will find him sooner or later, you don't have to rush." 

"I know" sighed Jack with a halfhearted smile on the corner of his mouth. "But is it wrong that I want to see him so badly?" 

"No, it's not" she gave him a hug. 

As Jack returned it, he felt something strange. Like he or they have been watched.

He let Wind go and cautiously looked around. He thought he would spot Gaston somewhere near but he didn't see him. Then who…?

"Jack, watch out!" heard Wind's warning. 

He had enough time to turn around and push the girl away, before something pushed his chest. From the momentum he first fell on his butt and then hit his head so hard to the ground he got dizzy and had to close his eyes. For a brief moment he thought he'll get the hits Gaston couldn't give him yesterday but instead of that he felt something strange.

First it was something that pressed his chest at two points. The thing was so damn heavy Jack had hard time breathing. Then the thing shifted, laid on him and he felt vibration on his chest and something touched his chin and his face. It was familiar yet strange. He touched the thing on him with his hands and relaxed.

"Hey Toothless" said Jack, panting. "Would you get off of me? You're fucking heavy." 

Like he understood his words, the said panther got off of Jack but as soon as the white-haired boy sat up, Toothless started to rub his whole face to the boy's, purring constantly. 

"Okay, okay, I get it. I'm happy to see you too" smiled Jack and petted the panther. "Hey, what's this on you?" 

The poor feline's face was covered with a muzzle, and Jack could catch a glimpse of a light colored collar under the fur on Toothless' neck. Like he wanted to show how miserable he was, Toothless whined and shook one of his front paws close to Jack's face. There was some kind of shoe that covered the panther's claws. Jack could tell Toothless didn't like those things on him. 

"I see. Hiccup put those on you" he kept to pet the feline, hoping it'll help him to feel less uneasy. 

"So this is Toothless" stepped Wendy closer and earned a growl from Toothless. Jack immediately grabbed his collar though he wasn't sure he could stop the feline if he tried to attack Wind. 

"No no, Toothless. It's okay. She's a friend of mine" said Jack. Toothless looked at him like he understood what the teen said, glared at him a few seconds, then relaxed. 

"Wow, I didn't know you are a feline whisperer" a happy and amused voice came near them. 

Jack immediately turned his head that way. And just as he thought there stood the brunette. How he always found him, Jack didn't know. It would stay a mystery forever. 

Toothless, as soon as he heard his master's voice, trotted to him and rubbed his head to the brunette's leg, purring loudly. 

"Hey, you won't soften my heart with this action, you traitor" but despite what he said, Hiccup squatted down, scratched the feline behind his ear and petted him with a big smile on his face. 

Jack was so mesmerized in the scene he forgot about anything - until he felt his butt getting really cold. He quickly stood up, undusted himself and stepped closer to Hiccup - with Wendy on his side but he was still too focused on the young man in front of him to actually pay attention to her. 

"You can pet him now if you want" Hiccup looked at Wendy. "He won't hurt you, I swear. Not as long as I'm here." 

Wendy slowly kneeled down and closed the distance between Toothless and her hand. This time the panther didn't growl at her but sniffed her hand, and rubbed his head to it while purring. 

Suddenly Toothless froze, tensed, ruffled his hair, turned away from his master and hissed and growled. Hiccup grabbed his collar immediately with one hand and petted him with his other hand. 

"Hey bud, what's wrong?" Hiccup kept stroking the panther and was too focused to see the man coming his way, until he heard Wendy's and Jack's muffled scream. 

No one said it out loud, no one introduced but Jack knew the moment he saw the man in front of Hiccup, that he is Gaston's father. He was quite big, compared to North or Stoic he was nothing, but to the other folks in Berk he was a bit bigger. And he was very muscular! Now Jack knew where all that came from to Gaston. The man was very intimidating in himself, but the rifle he aimed at Toothless made him look three times as frightening.

The sight of the weapon made Jack freeze, and took two steps back, with Wind on his side. They never saw a real gun this close and to tell the truth Jack could pass the experience if the one who holds that said weapon is that man.

Hiccup was different from them. He didn't show his fear nor back off. He holded Toothless more firmly and faced the weapon and the man fiercely. Jack could imagine if the brunette didn't have to hold the panther back he would simply grab the barrel and show it in another direction.

"Well, well, well, who have we here? '' The man's voice was deep, and it would be quite pleasant if they were in other circumstances but in this situation it was frightening. "Our beloved mayor's only son and his freaking beast." 

"Good morning to you too, Clayton" said Hiccup, but it was more like hissing while he snarled. "What brings you here, in the middle of a crowded event?" 

"Oh, you know that quite well, my boy" kneeled Clayton down. "I'm here to keep an eye on you and that beast." 

"You can't hurt him unless he hurts someone. That's the deal." 

"Yes it is. But sooner or later you'll make a mistake and your beast will be mine. I have the perfect spot on the wall at home for its head." 

His words sent a shiver down Jack's spine. He knew that this man wasn't just saying it, he meant every word! 

For a brief moment the two men looked each other in the eye so intensely like they really wanted to kill each other. But shortly Clayton broke this kill-the-other-with-gaze competition and stood up.

"Well, as much as I'd like to stay and chat with you but I have other things to do. See you later, boy" he tilted the barrel of his rifle over his shoulder and with a slow pace he walked away. 

As long as Toothless could see him, he didn't stop growling and his tail moved in his irritation. It didn't matter that Hiccup petted him non stop because Jack could see how tense the brunette was. His movements looked more like he tried to calm himself, not the panther.

Just when Jack was about to step to him, someone spoke behind him. 

"I like that man. That fucking beast deserve to be a dead wall decoration" they heard Jamie's voice. His sentences made Jack's blood boil in anger. 

"How could you…?" Jack hissed and was ready to punch his brother in his face, but someone grabbed his hand. 

"Jack, don't" said Hiccup.

Jack looked at him in disbelief but that vanished just as fast as it came. Because in the brunette's eyes Jack could see the pain and a bit of anger. It hurted him to hear others saying cruel things like that of his precious feline.

What else could Jack do at that moment? He took a few deep, shakie breaths and relaxed. But, oh boy, how deeply he wished to hit Jamie for his words, and even more he wanted to hold Hiccup close in his arms to erase all his pains. Fuck, why can't they…? 

Before he could finish the sentence in his mind, the older boy released his hand and stepped to his pet who hasn't moved an inch this whole time. 

"C'mon, budy, let's go," said Hiccup. He attached the leash to Toothless' collar and the two of them walked away. 

Jack watched them as long as he could before he turned to his brother. 

"Did you have to do this? Really?" 

"Do what? Tell the truth?"

The way Jamie spoke pissed Jack off again. He grabbed his brother's collar and glared furiously into his eyes. Of course Wendy was by his side in a flash and tried to separate them. 

After a minute Jack finally let his brother go. He took a few steps but turned again to Jamie. 

"Pippa know you're a fucking asshole?" He said and his words surprised the older boy but he was too upset to really pay attention to it. 

"I never saw this side of him," Wind admitted when they were far away from Jamie. "He's not like this. So why?" 

"I knew he hated Hiccup since Toothless hissed at Clarissa. But today he showed a different level of hatred." 

"Yeah, it was shocking." 

"You think they'll get along one day, Wind?" Jack asked and Wendy saw the sadness and hope in his eyes. Her friend really wished his brother and the young viking to get along. 

"They will, " Wind squeezed Jack's hand. "They need to fix this but I'm sure they'll come across this." 

Even if her words weren't true and Jack knew it was a really small chance to erase the negativity between them, it made him feel a bit better.

They walked to the center of the field and watched as a viking and a scotch warrior fought while they waited for the announcement. They knew the two men's fight was only an act but it looked real. The Scottish man swung his wooden spear, the viking blocked with his shield and counterattacked with his wooden sword. One of the scotch's attacks hit his opponent's face and Jack could see him bleeding. He wondered if it was a part of an act, just fake blood, or not. 

Just when the Scottish won this little competition and the applause was about to die, Gobber raised his hands to silence the crowd. When it happened Gobber gave way to the Scottish queen. 

"Yesterday, after a long discussion, the leaders made their decision about the competition over the hand of the princess DunBroch. We will put the suitors to another test in two days. For the sake of fair competition the trial will be randomly chosen on that day. In the meantime please enjoy the fest."

Finishing her speech the queen sat back in her seat in applause. As Jack followed her with his gaze he saw that not only Merida, but Hiccup and the triplets were in their places. As to where Hiccup left Toothless was a mystery. For a moment Jack imagined the feline lying next to his owner as he sat on his miniature throne, and it sounded cool, giving the feeling the brunette is some kind of king. 

"You're drooling" whispered Wind to his ear. 

"No, I'm not!" But he wiped his chin reflexively which made Wendy chuckle.

To divert the topic he asked what she wanted to do that day. They agreed to watch the sales and choose a souvenir for Wind's dad. They had a hard time deciding what to buy: a carved bear portrait or a bear statue, both from the Crafty Carver shop. Wind thought the statue looked better but Jack said the portrait was funny.

They almost had a small argument about it. The seller, a very-very small and really old, witch-looking lady was patient with them and showed a few more things like those two to them. 

In the end Wendy bought a way different item - a pair of wooden cups with a carved bear with their cub. The perfect thing to her and her dad. 

"Where to go next?" Asked Jack. 

"I'm looking around the shops. Maybe I found something else to buy for dad." 

"Alone? And what about me?" Jack felt a little betrayed to be left behind without a reason. 

"You have other things to do," the smirk on the girl's face was suspicious. 

"Like what? I don't get iiiiiit" as he talked, the girl turned him around and pushed him so forcefully he tripped over his own legs and accidentally hit someone before he fell to his butt. 

"I-I'm sorry. A-are you alright?" stammered Jack as he rubbed his nose, where he first hit the other people. 

"Better than you" came a familiar voice and a chuckle as an answer.

Jack looked up with big eyes, blinking a few times. He can't believe it. How the hell are they always finding each other? Okay this time he didn't find Hiccup if Wendy didn't push him in his direction but still. Do they have two half of the same magnet on themselves that pulls them to each other or what? Or is it destiny…? 

Before he could finish his thoughts Hiccup closed that little distance between them and offered a hand. 

"Can you stand up?" Gosh, his voice was nothing more than a tender whisper, but it sent a shiver down Jack's spine and for a moment he forgot how to breathe. 

The words stuck in his throat, so as he accepted the helping hand he only nodded as a response. When Jack's hand touched Hiccup's, the white-haired boy felt as if the brunette twitched due to the contact, or was it his imagination? And why did it feel like Hiccup was holding his hand ever so gently? And why is he looking into his eyes so caringly? And why isn't  he letting go of his hand after he helped him up? 

The two boys just stood there, in the middle of the festive crowd, gazing at each other, holding hands, and forgetting everything and everyone around them. It was just the two of them in their own little world.

In this magical moment Jack felt hopeful that maybe, maybe his feelings aren't one sided. That the brunette's feeling the same. 

He was about to open his mouth, when a voice interrupted him. 

"Look who's here?" Jack heard Gaston's derisive voice. 

The white-haired boy immediately pulled his hand away from Hiccup's and irritatedly turned to him. 

"What do you want?" Hissed Jack. He was so very tired of the other boy and his things. 

"Revenge" Gaston dropped the fake smile he held until and sent deadly glare at Jack. 

"For what?" 

"For humiliating me in front of my girl" hissed Gaston back. 

"Your girl?" snorted Jack. "Who the fuck are you… Wait. You.. You're talking about Wind?" the realization made all of his blood run out of his face. 

"Look who's the smart kid," said Gaston with sarcasm. 

"She is not your girl" stepped Jack  forward menacingly. 

"Yet. I'll make her mine." 

"Over my dead body." 

"Then let's settle this once and for all in viking style," the way Gaston's eyes shone told Jack this is a trap, but his blood boiled too much to pay attention to his instinct. 

"No, you can't do that, " stepped Hiccup between the two boys. "Gaston, you know the rule: one has to live in Berk at least half a year before they can be called to a duel."

"Except the called one accepts the duel on their free will" grinned Gaston. "That's in your oh so loved rules too." 

For once even Hiccup couldn't disagree with the younger boy's words. In his helpless anger he pressed his lips together, clenched his fist, and forced himself to take a deep breath. This scene made Gaston's grin wider and more evilish. Before Hiccup or Jack could say a word, he hopped on one of the seller's desks - kicking away the carved goods - and as loud as he could he spoke. 

"I, Gaston LeGume, challenge you to a duel!" 

People nearby turned to his way to see what's going on and who's he talking to and about. Wendy, who also heard it, tried to quickly get through the crowd back to her friends. Something told her the other boy is talking about him.

Jack took a step closer to Gaston and was about to say something when Hiccup grabbed his arm. His grip wasn't strong, rather gentle. 

"Jack, don't…" said in a low voice.

As the white-haired boy turned to face him, he saw true worry on the brunette's face. For a brief moment he thought maybe he should listen to him and not accept the challenge, but a huge part of him wanted to show his archenemy he can't be mocked and pushed away forever. And this feeling was bigger at the moment. 

Jack gently pulled out his hand from Hiccup's grip, turned to Gaston, fiercely looked into his eyes and as loud as he could he answered. 

"I, Jackson Overland, accept the duel!" 

Hiccup closed his eyes and with a heavy heart he tried to accept the young boy's decision but he felt devastated. 

Gaston on the other hand grinned widely. He loved when things went as he wanted. 

"On the field in front of the thrones, in an hour. Don't be late or I might misunderstand." said Gaston and walked away. The not so pleasant smile never faded his face.

Chapter Text

"On the field in front of the thrones, in an hour. Don't be late or I might misunderstand." said Gaston and walked away. The not so pleasant smile never faded his face. 

"What the heck is going on?" asked Wendy after stepping to her friend. 

"Nothing. Just two men settle their disagreement." Said Jack with a shrug. He tried to act cool but as he realized what he agreed he started to get nervous. And Hiccup didn't ease it. 

"Nothing, he said," the brunette snorted and Jack saw on him how angry he was but the brunette did his best not to show. "You have fucking no idea what you did." 

Wow, okay, this is new. Hiccup never swore at Jack no matter what he did. This made Jack feel more nervous. Maybe this duel wasn't a great idea. But he couldn't back out now. 

"What happened?" Stepped Tooth to them with Aster and Clarissa. "We heard someone shouting Jack's name and something about a duel." 

"One of Jack's classmates challenged him to one," explained Wendy to them. 

"And why does Henry look like he would explode in any minute?" asked Aster looking up and down the brunette. 

Hiccup needed to take a deep breath before he could answer to him without calling the white-haired boy stupid or worse. 

"Because your brother said yes before he truly understood the situation." 

"I'm sorry Henry, but I don't understand it," said Tina. "I'm not thrilled by the idea that someone could hurt my son but I know sometimes boys need to use their fists to clear things between them. Some bruises won't kill them." 

"Tina, we can call him lucky if Jack ends up with only bruises. Last time I did a duel, my opponent knocked out two of my teeth, broke three of my ribs and I lost consciousness. And my foe was an innocent child compared to Jack's."

Hiccup's words made Jack more nervous and now neither Tooth or Aster thought this encounter between Jack and Gaston was okay. Wendy worriedly grabbed Jack's arm and said what was in the adults minds too. 

"Jack, please, call off this face-off. I don't have a good feeling about it." 

As Jack was about to agree with her and told them he didn't do it Hiccup interrupted. 

"He can't." 

"Why?" Tooth asked uptight. 

"It's the rule. If you accept it you can't back off or it'll be worse than being beaten up." 

"Who made this stupid rule?" Tina's face slowly turned more and more red as she got angrier. 

"Our ancestors" for the first time Hiccup looked ashamed of his progenitors' decision. With a heavy sigh he continued. "As you already know the residents of Berk are extremely following their traditions. If you accept one of them, you must follow the rules from then on or the townspeople will persuade you to leave town." 

"Oh, I wanna see it! Let them try!" Tina's face grew redder by the minute of anger. Neither Jack nor Aster saw her like this. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath in and did puff, before she continued. "Okay, so what can we do?" 

"I'll teach him the basics" Hiccup said it as a statement, not as a request. 

"Can I win?" asked Jack with fear. 

He and his family looked at the brunette who took his time to answer. They could read it on his face, he was hesitating whether he could say the truth or a white lie. 

"Honestly, I don't know," said Hiccup with a heavy sigh. "I have to see your abilities and figure out how we could use it." 

'We,' he said. Maybe Hiccup and the others didn't notice it but Jack did. And this innocent plural made his body light. He liked, no, he LOVED it's sound. And he wished he could hear it more often. 

Aster, who noticed his brother's little trip in his inner world, shook his head with a crooked smile on his face.

"How will you do it?" 

"Not here. Anyone can overhear us." Hiccup suspiciously looked around as if he's expecting to catch a glimpse of a spy. This movement made everyone more nervous - except Jack who was still on a pleasant trip in his fantasy. 

Led by Hiccup, they headed for the edge of the field, behind the office's building - where he practiced his shoots. To Jack's surprise - who finally returned from his inner vacation - they found Merida there. The girl placed a training dummy there and with a sword - a fucking. real. sharp. one! - in her hand she attacked it fiercely.

Her sight scared Clarissa. The little girl hid closer to her mother and started crying in a low voice. Tooth quickly excused themselves and left the place. Of course first she made her youngest son to promise not to do anything stupid or dangerous, and asked Aster to watch out of him. 

"Sorry, Mer, could we use this place?" the brunette interrupted her.

Before he spoke the girl didn't pay attention to them, like she didn't notice them. Although she noticed in surprise that she had company, she didn't look like she really minded that. 

Merida lowered the sword and looked at the company one by one, like she was trying to figure out what's going on - or simply she wanted to take a good look at the strangers. 

"Use it" was the only thing she said before she sat down on the ground. 

Aster and Wendy quickly joined her to not be in the way of the other two. To their luck the Scottish girl didn't seem to be bothered by that. 

Next to the building's wall were a weapon rack - as to why was a mystery to Jack and his company.

"What kind of sport are you good at? Or like?" asked Hiccup while he was searching for the weapons. 

"Uhm… Me, Aster and Jamie usually go for a run. I like dancing - if you count it as a sport. And I'm quite good at dodging. But I guess it's not a big help." There wasn't much confidence in Jack's words.

"Running, huh? So you have good stamina?" asked Hiccup without looking up. 

Before Jack could disagree with him, Aster spoke up. 

"He can last the longest of the three of us."

The oldest brother thought the youngest could use some self-esteem-lifting. But his words only made the white-haired boy blush and look anywhere but the brunette. Yeah, he clearly isn't used to getting compliments. 

"Mhm" this short, emotionless answer quickly erased that little pride in Jack that Aster's words made. 

"Don' take i’ personally" Jack heard Merida's voice. "He's deeply into wha’ he's doing right now. Times like this he ain't hear o’ see." 

"I see?" 

Seeing Jack's uncertainty, the Scottish girl smiled and with curious eyes she looked from Jack to Hiccup and back. 

"What did ya sa' to him to make him like this? Are ya goin' to a fight with someone o’ what?" she clearly  just tried to kidding but the serious face the others made erased the smile from her face. 

Merida stood up from her place, wiped off the dirt from her pants and once again she looked Jack up and down. Poor boy felt like he'd been scanned while he's naked. After a mere minute of checking him the girl stepped next to Hiccup, after a short search she picked up a short wooden sword and showed it to the brunette. 

"Try this." 

For a moment Hiccup looked at her baffled but soon realized what she held toward him and smiled. 

"Thanks, Mer. I was looking for this." 

He took over the wooden weapon, swung in a few times before giving it to Jack. As the brunette tried the sword Jack looked at him in amazement. He didn't know the other boy could handle swords. He learned something new today. 

"Take it. You'll need it in the duel. This should be the right size for you." 

"Thanks?"

Jack wasn't sure what the other boy really wanted from him. Should he swing it? Or made some attack moves for practice? So he just turned it over and over and examined it from all angles. His inexpert actions made Hiccup smile and melt him. When the white-haired boy tried to swing the sword like he did and dropped it, the brunette's smile became wider. Although he tried to hide it, Jack noticed it when he straightened up. 

"Hey, don't laugh at me. This is my first time" Jack pouted while blushed. 

"Sorry, sorry" Hiccup ruffled his hair, but little did he feel sorry for the smile. "Try to hold it like this. Good. Now swing it again." 

With Hiccup's instructions Jack gave it one more shot and this time he didn't drop the weapon. Encouraged by the first success he tried some bolder moves. He imagined his opponent in front of him and did his best to destroy it. For a moment he forgot where he was and just let his inner child take control. 

As he continued to wield his sword, one of his swings was stopped by something - according to the sound the contact made, it was another weapon. Jack got his head in horror and surprise. Against him stood the brunette, holding a similar sword like Jack's. The sight made Jack breathless. The older boy looked damn cool and hot with the wooden toy in his hand and with that mischievous smile on his face. 

Hiccup tossed Jack's weapon away with his own and took his position - a trained, really swordsman-like one. 

"I will tell you the rules so listen carefully. And in the meantime try to hit me. With the weapon or with your fists it doesn't matter. " 

Although Jack wanted to ask him if it was really okay for him to be attacked while he's speaking, Jack knew he can't even hit him once no matter what he did. The difference between their skills is way too high. He didn't want to embarrass himself with some stupid moves so he started with simple ones. Just as he thought, Hiccup dodged or blocked all of it easily. 

"Rule Number One: no one can help the duelers from outside of the arena. If you use someone's help you lose." he spoke while avoiding Jack's attacks. "Rule Number 2: the duelers may not take a fatal wound on each other unless it has been clarified before." 

"Wait, was there anybody who died during one?" asked Wendy with a pale face. She spoke faster than Aster who wanted to ask the same. 

Jack frozed. He wanted and didn't want to know the answer at the same time. Gaston won't kill him, right? The adults won't let it happen, right? 

A warm hand on his shoulder brought him back from his thoughts. He looked up and just glared. In front of him was Hiccup, concern and worry on his face, gently shooking him by his shoulders and saying something. But Jack didn't hear a thing about it. The only sound he heard was his own loud heartbeat in his ears. It was hard to breathe. He felt he was suffocating. He shut his eyes in pain. 

He didn't want to die. 

This thought echoed in his mind over and over. He never wanted this. His only wish was to stop Gaston's bullying. He was a fucking idiot to went into his game. 

He felt Hiccup's touch changed. He squeezed and released his shoulder and repeated. Squeeze, release, squeeze, release. Jack focused on that feeling and tried to breathe in the rhythm of that and avoid the negative thoughts. Slowly the noise in his ears faded and heard his own shaking, whistling breaths and Hiccup's calming words. 

"It's okay. Nothing bad will happen. It's okay. Breathe slowly."

He repeated it until Jack's breathing returned to normal and reopened his eyes. 

When they saw each other eye to eye Hiccup visibly sighed in relief. Jack's little panic attack nearly caused him one too. 

He quickly helped him to sit down and handed him the bottled water Wendy bought herself with in her backpack. Poor white-haired boy drank half of the bottle in one gulp with trembling

hands. 

"Enough. I won't let my brother to do something dangerous like this" Jack heard Aster's voice. He and Wind were next to him along with Hiccup. Only Merida stood a few steps away. 

"I said: he can't back off." 

"And I say it again: I won't let my brother do this bullshit!" 

"Then he and your whole family will be living in shame." 

"Who cares. Better than being dead." 

"True. But can you protect your little sisters from the bullying? What would you do if your mother didn't get any more patients? Or your father's factory went bankrupt because no one will buy his toys. Or your painting not just won't be sold but been destroyed. What would you do if you woke up in the middle of the night to the sound of breaking windows? Or fire?"

Aster listened to Hiccup with an open mouth. And not just he, but Jack and Wendy too. They were horrified by what they just heard. No one with the right mind would do such things. 

Only Merida remained silent. 

Before they asked their questions Hiccup answered. 

"They can and they will do it if you call this duel back. As I said, we are descendants of vikings: we are stubborn and we take our traditions deadly, with all its rules. No matter who goes against it, we made sure they leave the town."

"Then why didn't you stop Jack?" asked Aster. His voice was full of sadness and hopelessness rather than anger. 

"As I said earlier: I tried but he didn't listen to me."

"I-I'm sorry" whispered Jack, refusing to look into anyone's eyes. He felt ashamed of what he got himself and his whole family into without considering the consequences. 

This time even Hiccup didn't try to reassure him. Instead he squatted down in front of him and with a serious face he showed him three of his fingers. 

"You have three choices" started with a low but frighteningly serious voice. "One: you call off the fight. If you choose this you and your family have to move out of town. Second: you didn't call it back but you didn't fight either. But I don't think Gaston will let you do this. No matter what, he will force you to fight back, or he will continue the bullies and he won't stop with you. He will harm your sisters too. Third: you fight with all you have. With this weather you win or lose, nobody can say a single word."

"Can't I just pretend to fight and let him beat me up?" asked Jack. The little hope he has quickly faded by the minutes. He felt no matter what he did he would never win against Gaston. 

"Not a wise option. Easy victory won't make him satisfied and give up on your bullying. You had to fight or this thing between you two will never be gone." 

"Easy to say. I have no chance against him." 

"Maybe" as Hiccup watched Jack's sad and desperate face he felt sorry for him, so he tried to give him courage in his own way. "Let me ask you something. Why did you accept his challenge?" 

"Because I had enough of his bullshit." 

"Then why are you giving up before you even tried?" his words wasn't angry or disappointed, just calm and low.

Jack looked in his eyes, searching for the answer the brunette wanted to hear - or it was himself? But in those green eyes he only saw one thing: faith in him. As if Hiccup said with his eyes 'he can do it'. And it gave Jack a little bit of courage and hope. Maybe, just maybe he had a little chance to get out of this mess without dying.

"You're right" stood Jack up. "I can't know what will happen if I don't even try."

The proud smile Hiccup showed him filled Jack with more confidence. Yeah, he maybe got a ton of bruises and a few broken bones but he didn't want to give up yet.

Jack picked up the wooden sword he drop sometime during his blackouting and swung it a few times.

"Okay, what else stupid rules this fucking duel have?" He asked.

"Now that's the spirit," said Hiccup happily. "But, before I tell you the other rules, empty your pockets. Backpack, jeans, hoodies, all of it. You two too." He turned to Aster and Wendy as he said the last sentence.

The three of them blinked in confusion but did as they'd been told. While Hiccup watched them he continued speaking.

"So, as I said: participants can't cause fatal injuries to each other. You're underage, even if you accept this stupid rule the judge won't let you do it. So you don't have to fear it. But this doesn't mean you can't get any injuries. Next, Rule number 3: anything can be used if it's with the participants at the start of the duel. Rule number 4: the duel lasts until one of you gives up, is knocked out, or isn't able to continue. And that's it. Now let me see what you had in your pockets."

He squatted down to have a better view on the things Jack's crew had. He had to say he didn't find anything useful. Keys, money, loose leaf papers, chewing gum, carved cups - clearly souvenirs. Not a single pocket knife. But it was reasonable, they came from a place they didn't need such a thing. This thought made Hiccup sad and happy at the same time. At least Jack didn't have to grow up in such an aggressive environment.

He reached into his pocket and handed his own pocket knife to Jack.

"Take this. I hope you won't have to use it, but keep it with yourself, just for safety's sake."

"Are you insane?" Aster snapped. "You are clearly out of your mind, giving an underage a knife."

"This whole situation he's in right now is insane. And I'm 100 percent sure Gaston has at least one of these with him. This is for emergencies only."

"Mom will be mad when she finds out," Jack said. He can't decide whether to take the real weapon or not.

Sawing his hesitation, Hiccup lowered his hand. Right, it was a bad idea to give that to an underaged - with this move he could easily ruin the trust the Overlands had in him - but Jack could be in much more danger if he didn't have one with himself. And this thought scared the brunette.

Maybe Jack saw the worry on his face, maybe the teen had the same thoughts as him, but he reached for the knife and took it. Both Hiccup, Aster and Wendy looked surprised.

"Thanks. I'll keep it. For safety's sake." Jack shyly smiled at Hiccup, melting the older boy's heart, making his body light and careless for a moment.

"If mom asks about it, say that I insisted, okay? Please." Turned Jack to Aster. The oldest brother frowned his forehead, and sighed but nodded.

"Fine. But use it carefully and as a very last choice, okay?"

"Deal." Smiled Jack before turning back to Hiccup. "And, what’s the plan?" He really hoped the brunette had a good idea of how he would get out of his whole mess without being seriously injured or bringing shame on himself and his whole family.

"The plan is simple: get him tired out. Gaston is strong but he doesn't have much stamina. Dodge his attacks. If it's not possible, block. If he sees he can't hit you he will soon become angry and reckless and you'll have plenty of chances to attack back."

"This is really a simple plan" snorted Aster.

"If you have any better idea I'm all ears" said Hiccup.

"And how can Jack win with this strategy exactly?" Asked Wind with doubt.

"If Gaston is tired Jack could try to knock out. Or pinch him to the ground.”

"How is that helping Jack? Keeping that gorilla on the ground?" Asked Wendy.

"If he can't move he can be easily knocked out."

"I don't think…" started Aster, but Jack interrupted.

"Thanks, I will do it as you said,'' his eyes shined in hope. "Can you give me more advice?"

The trust the teen has in him made Hiccup very happy.

Before he could say a single word an all too familiar black thing caught his attention. The black panther trotted to them and rubbed his head first to Jack then to Hiccup while purring. The sudden push on his legs surprised Jack but he quickly relaxed when he saw the feline.

"Hey bud, what are you doing here?" Kneeled down Hiccup next to his pet. "I thought Astrid walked you home."

"Yeah, that was the plan" the said girl appeared around the corner. "But his majesty had other thoughts. He refused to go home and he dragged me here after he smelled you. By the way, what are you doing here?"

"The boy has a match and Hic promised to prep him" said Merida, surprising everyone to join in the conversation. They almost forgot she was there too.

"Wow. And who's your opponent?"

"Gaston," Jack said. Hearing the name Astrid's expression darkened a bit as she hissed.

"That'll be a tough match, kid, I hope you know. Almost a suicidal one."

"Astrid, please" stepped Hiccup to the girl. He whispered something into the girl's ears, who only nodded, and with a cheerful expression she quickly changed the subject.

"What do you think will be the next trial for the suitors?"

"I hope there's nothing to do with hand-to-hand fight or sword play" sighed Hiccup earning frowned foreheads from Jack, Wendy and Aster in unison.

The brunette quickly noticed their puzzled look and how they glaring at each other like one of them could answer their question. But all of them could only shrug their shoulders. And it made Hiccup chuckle, and gained their attention with this.

"Sorry, just you looked so funny as you glanced at each other," he explained.

"He gets that look quite often when he mentions he didn't want to fight with his fists or weapons other than bow" Astrid nodded and smiled widely.

"Do you not like to use that kind of stuff?" Wendy asked.

"It's not like I hate it, but I'm not good at it" answered Hiccup sheepishly.

"You're very good in my opinion" said Jack without realizing it.

"No, I'm not, but thanks" Hiccup smiled at the white-haired teen. "Merida is way better than me. In fact, the other suitors are better than me in these."

"You could beat them if you didn't have a bad knee," said Merida.

Hearing that made Jack's heart skip a beat.

'Hiccup's injured? When and how did that happen? Who was that bastard who did that to him?' 

Thoughts like that bombarded the teens mind and his whole body was filled with rage. As Wendy noticed the change of Jack's expressions, she smiled into her palm. The white-haired was way too obvious. It was the mystery of the century how the brunette or his friends didn't notice it.

"You can't help it. It will never be the same again. But I can still walk without any walking stick." Hiccup shrugged and Jack couldn't decide whether he's just acting like everything's alright or not.

"What happened?" asked Aster.

"A few years ago I went into the forest. I met a bear there and it slapped me to a tree with its paw. I lost consciousness, I broke my left knee and got some wounds, but I was lucky I ended up with only those injuries."

The three, who only heard this story for the first time, gazed at him with open mouths. It made Hiccup feel uneasy.

"I usually don't talk about it, cus others may think I'm bragging" rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.

"Damn, you're a lucky one," said Wendy.

"Yeah" Hiccup chuckled and gave a pet to Toothless. "I was lucky this furrball came to my help. He scared the bear away before it could kill me."

Jack listened in amazement. He never knew something like that could happen to someone he knew.

"I don't want to ruin the mood, but is it really the right moment to talk about this?" Asked Merida. "It's almost time."

She was right. They only had about 15 minutes before the duel, and this thought made Jack nervous again. And not just he, Wendy, Aster and Hiccup had the same feelings.

The brunette took a big breath, slowly in and out before he turned to Jack and put his hand on the sword he previously dropped.

"Okay, listen. Don't forget the plan: dodge or block his attacks and tired him out. If he knocks the weapon out of your hand, pick it up again, and continue. Don't pay attention to your surroundings, the crowd that’s watching, cheering or against you. And don't forget: you can do it."

Jack nodded. Although the brunette's words didn't erase his anxiety, it still helped him to feel a bit better and saw this duel ahead more brightly. Aster stepped to him, gave him a warm embrace and, still holding the embrace, he led the way to his brother's 'battlefield', with Wendy on Jack's other side.

Before he followed them, Hiccup took over Toothless' leash from Astrid and attached it to the feline's collar. While he gave him a pet, the two girls stepped to him.

"Is i’ really okay to send tha’ boy to the ring?" asked Merida. "He doesn't have any experience. And let's say i’ out loud: he ain’ good with swords."

"You know it well what will happen if he refuses at the last minute. Besides, I believe he'll be fine."

"So be it."

-o-

When their group of six got to the meeting place, it was crowded. It didn't happen everyday to see a duel between two men, especially between teens, in front of this many people.

Jack gulped. He was nervous enough because of his fight but to do this while there were so many eyes gazing at him put more weight on his shoulder.

"Don't mind them, Snowflake" gave Aster a pat on his shoulder. "As Henry said: focus on your foe."

"Okay" his voice and legs were shaking.

"It's okay. You'll do it right."

Before they could talk more, the devil and his minion stepped to them. On Gaston's face was a smug grin, behind him LeFou was snickering into his palm, both movements made Jack's stomach twist.

The bulky boy looked threateningly with leather clothes on him that were covered with little, decorative spikes - the one the punks and rockers used. His shoulders, the two sides of the zipper on his torso, and his fingerless gloves. True, those spikes weren't sharp, but long, and could cause some damage.

'Watch out for the fists' Jack had made notes in his mind. 'Avoid physical contact.'

"Are you ready to be smashed, Pretty Face?" Gaston interrupted his thoughts.

Jack wanted to answer something cool but nothing popped into his mind, so he just pressed his lips together and tried to stare at the bigger boy as menacing as he could. But the chance to scare Gaston even for a bit was almost zero. For a few moments the two boys were gazing at each other. A small duel between them.

Gobber's voice interrupted them as he loudly called them to their arena. They walked in silence. Every eye watched all of their moves. It was nerve wracking. Jack saw it in the corner of his eye as Wendy and the others lined up right at the fences to have the best view. His mother was nowhere to be seen, but it was understandable - none of the family wanted Clarissa to see as his brother had been beaten up badly.

He took a deep breath and turned his full attention to Gaston and Gobber. The old viking told the rules - the ones Hiccup already told him not so long ago. He emphasized the one about fatal injuries, directly addressing his words to Gaston. It made Jack feel a bit better to know, others thought about Gaston as a dangerous guy too, not just him.

While the old viking did that, Jack had time to notice two things: first, next to their battlefield a band played some medieval-ish songs.

'At least I'll be beaten up while listening to some strange song.' he thought.

Second Gaston had the same wooden sword as him. It made Jack feel a bit better. He thought Gaston will come with a real one, or a bigger one, but not.

When Gobber finished, he told the two boys to stand on the marks he previously made - two simple X scratched into the ground with his wooden leg. As Jack stood in front of Gaston he felt the tension and excitement of the bigger boy. It made him feel way more anxious that he already was.

To erase this feeling even the slightest bit, he rubbed his left hand to his jeans, right where the pocket - and Hiccup's knife - was. He tried to cover this movement like he was about to get rid of the sweat on his palm, rather than touching something through the fabric. He was 100% sure, Gaston would notice if he slid his hand inside the pocket.

The feeling of the small weapon in his pocket was what he needed. It miraculously made him feel safe. Like the brunette's protecting him. In other situations Jack would smile widely like an idiot, but he hid his emotions as much as he could.

Gobber counted back - 'Ready. Set. Fight!' - and Jack could only blink once before Gaston rushed towards him, giving out a loud battlecry.

Only a mere glance of how he held his weapon was enough for Jack to know, the bigger boy was way better at this than him. He had a hard time blocking the first three or four attacks with his own weapon. He thought Gaston would be strong but quite slow, but not! He really underestimated him.

He tried to recall the plan in his mind. Dodge, block, tired Gaston out. But he wasn't sure he could last until then!

Gaston didn't give him time to really think. He continually attacked him. He was so fast Jack couldn't dodge.

Gaston swung his sword. He tried to hit Jack’s right side with it, but Jack blocked it with his own. 

The bulky boy smiled - smiled! - widely, as he let his weapon's handle go with his right hand and punched Jack in the face. Although the white-haired teen didn't calculate this move he managed to avoid his enemy's fist and he ended with only a small scratch. He felt as his warm blood slowly flowed down his cheek.

He took two steps back to have some distance between them. Without turning his gaze away from his enemy he wiped the blood from his cheek with the back of his hand.

'Okay, I can't block forever. I have to try and dodge and make him angry and reckless.' Jack thought. 

With every nerve of him he focused on Gaston's move. He tried to notice every little move the bigger boy's muscles made, so he could calculate his next step. Maybe.

For a few breaths the two boys glared at each other. Everyone felt the tension between them.

Gaston gripped his sword harder, and Jack's instincts told him he would charge. And so did he.

Using that little distance between them he speeded up, and swung his weapon. He was about to make a slash from down to up.

Jack stepped away at the very last minute. The wooden sword slid away from his face a few inches. He had the urgent feeling to attack back, but he reminded himself of Hiccup's words. 

'Don't play hero. Stick to the plan. First make him tired.' He scolded himself. And so he did.

Although he had the chance to make distance between them again, he didn't. He stood there and waited for Gaston's next move. The bulky boy - waking up from his first surprise - recollected himself.

'Beginners luck' Gaston thought and was deadly sure Jack would never be that lucky to avoid his weapon again. He made a slash starting from his left foot up to Jack's left shoulder.

Jack blocked, and both his arms trembled at the strong meeting of the swords. A few more of this and he won't be able to hold his weapon. And this was bad. Very, very bad.

They moved away from each other. This time Jack tried to gain some distance but Gaston didn't let him. Continuously attacked him. From up, from the left, from up, from down, from the right. Not only did he move fast, his strikes were full of force and it was unpredictable. Jack tried to notice some pattern in his attack, but it was useless, and he felt the blocking used up a huge amount of his strength.

He took a step back to avoid Gaston's attack. He thought he would make another slash but he stabbed forward with his sword.

The pointy end of the wooden object hit him hard in his stomach. The pain ran through his whole body, pushing out the air from his lungs. He dropped his weapon and kneeled down to the ground. His vision was a blur due to his tears, he had hard time to steady his breathing.

For the first time in their duel he heard the crowd around them. They were applauding and cheering for Gaston. If anyone did the same to him he didn't hear. His opponent's had a way bigger fanclub than him.

He felt pathetic. And angry. But he didn't want to give up. Not when he got this far.

Faintly he heard some people shouting at him to get up. And so did he.

He wiped off the tears and saliva;  with a shaking hand he picked up his weapon and slowly stood up. He had to lean on the sword cus he felt as his legs were jellos. He kicked his thighs one-two times to get rid of that annoying jelly-feeling and prepare himself.

The audience's mood changed as Jack got ready to continue the fight, and Gaston - who turned his back to Jack and enjoyed the cheers - felt this little change. With a deadly glare he faced Jack and smirked.

"Yeah, Pretty Face. That's the face I want to see before I utterly destroy you. Otherwise it won't be as much fun." The grin he made sent a shiver down on Jack's spine, but he didn't let it show on his face.

'Poker face, Jack, poker face. Don't let him read you and control you. You're smarter than him so use your fucking brain already and turn this fucking duel for your good!'

Gaston didn’t let him rest so long. He charged, closing the distance. His moves were fast, and this time, more than one hit Jack. He was thankful they used only wooden swords, otherwise he would bleed from more than one wound and die before he got a chance to hit the bullyer even once.

The bulky boy let him move a few steps away. He looked like a predator who was playing with his prey before killing it. And Jack didn’t like it at all.

As the boys walked in a circle, keeping their distance and never tearing their gaze from each other, a crazy idea popped into Jack's mind. It was totally lunatic but the more he thought about it, the more he liked it and wanted to give it a chance. In the worst scenario he'll become the clown of the town and be beaten up miserably but he didn't care about that.

He started to nod at the rhythm of the song the band played in the background. He liked the song, it has a good rhythm and fitted perfectly to the medieval-ish fest. Soonly he started to take small steps to one side than the other. He looked like an idiot, he knew it well, but didn't care.

Gaston watched his little warm-up with a big frown on his forehead.

"What are you doing?" Asked when he lost his patience - and it happened fast.

"Oh, don't mind me. I'm just practicing my dodging" lied Jack. Hell if he would tell him his plan.

"Useless, Pretty Face. I'll wipe up the ground with you."

"We'll see it." The smirk on Jack's face pissed Gaston off.

The bigger boy clenched his teeth and prepared himself for his next charge. Just like Jack. 

Gaston swung forward with a loud battlecry. Jack barely avoided it by spinning around his feet. Gaston quickly turned around and attacked again. He tried to re-do his unpredictable swing-series, like he did earlier. This time Jack did better.

To the rhythm of the song he danced away from the strikes, every time evading the sword for a few centimeters. The blood rushed in Jack's veins, filled his body with adrenaline and gave him enough energy to do as he thought and banish the pain at the back of his mind.

He danced. Not figuratively, literally! He took a step to the left, two to the right, turned around almost in pirouette and did other dance moves. And with every move he dodged Gaston's attacks.

If it wasn't enough to make Gaston angry, then the smile on the white-haired teen’s face that went wider and wider the seconds did. The bigger boy snarled and growled as his swings missed Jack every time and half of the time he almost lost his balance.

'He made fun of me. But he will pay for it!' Gaston thought, gritting his teeth.

To Jack's luck the band went on and on, and every song of theirs was a bit different to the one before so his dance pattern changed constantly. Damn, he loved it. The music really helped him to find his rhythm. And the face Gaston made as he loses his temper with each passing second! Priceless!

After another failed swing Gaston had enough. With a red face he shouted at Jack.

"What the fuck are you doing? Fight like a man!"

"First: I'm having fun. It's not a crime! Second: no one tells me how I should fight."  The cocky smile he showed was like a red flag to a bull to Gaston. Jack almost saw the other boy's breath streaming out his nose.

'This is the moment.' Gaston finally lost his cool, Jack felt it in his belly. Now he just had to dance a little more and wait for the other boy's mistake. And strike back. The thought he could hit him made Jack happy and excited. 

Gaston literally growled before he charged. His battlecry turned into a furious shout. But it didn't scare the white-haired teen.

He waited for the perfect moment, stepped away at the last second, turned around on his heels, and - taking advantage of its momentum - struck him. The hit wasn't hard but caused Gaston to lose his balance. With a loud thud the bulky boy fell into the dust with his face forward.

Proudness spreaded through all of Jack's body. Finally, revenge! And Gaston couldn't complain about it, he wanted this whole duet primarily.

For a moment Gaston layed on the ground, gaping and coughing the dust he breathed in. With a heavily rising and falling chest he jumped up and with beetle red face he shouted at Jack.

"You're a death meatball, you mother fucker!" And runned at Jack.

And now came the problem: the band played a slow song. This is bad. It was nowhere near the pace of their fight. So here came the choice: improvising or sticking to the song. He didn't want to lose his hard earned advantage. Before he could think it properly Gaston was dangerously close and swung his sword like a madman.

Jack had to block his attack and it was harder this time and forced him to back down.

'C'mon, give me a faster song,' Jack begged. Instead of better music something worse happened. He tripped over his own feet and fell on his back. His weapon fell a few steps away from his hand.

The grin on Gaston's face was scary. It was somehow animal-like. He made everything to pierce Jack and Jack knew if one attack hit him he'll end up in hospital with broken ribs - and he will be lucky if his bones won't make a hole in his lungs! He rolled from one side to another. The dust from the missed hits covered his face.

It's not good, very not good! He had to come up with a plan but fast!

And that's when luck finally took his side.

One of Gaston's strikes was too fierce: his sword stuck in the ground. While he tried to pull it out, Jack jumped to his feet and ran to his own, long abandoned weapon.

Gaston noticed his moves from the corner of his eyes. He left his useless piece of wood where it was, and went after Jack.

Jack was halfway when Gaston caught up and blocked his way. They were both unarmed, which was both a good and a bad news.

Before Jack could really think about what to do next, Gaston attacked. If Jack hadn’t had good reflexes he would have been hit in the nose.

‘Avoid his fists,’ he reminded himself.

As the bigger boy tried to land one blow after another Jack had to back off while dodging. He didn’t try to block the spiky gloves with his bare hand, just ducked away. He knew he couldn’t do that forever.

He tried to figure something out and fast. He knew he had no chance without a weapon but he didn’t want to use the pocket knife Hiccup gave him. So first thing to do: get back his sword. But how?

While he still dodged Gaston’s hit he noticed Gaston’s sword near them. Only if he could grab it…

He turned his attention too much of that and didn’t notice the other’s next attack in time. He had been hit on the right side of his face so hard he lost his balance and fell on the ground. He had to blink a few times to get rid of the colorful spots in front of him.

He heard Gaston's footsteps approaching him. He jumped up from the ground and with shaking legs he ran to the weapon with Gaston in tow. It was a miracle to Jack he was able to pick up the sword and he could dodge the next blow too. With this he got behind the other boy.

Before Gaston could turn around Jack swung his sword, aiming at the bend of the other's knee. If Jack could hit him, he would fall on the ground and maybe Jack could pinch him to the ground.

But he miscalculated the things.

Sure, he made to hit Gaston at the right part but he didn’t count on the bullyer to lose his balance, hit his head on the fence and collapse. He didn’t moved.

-o-

Jack was breathing heavily. This was way harder than he thought. He closed his eyes, leaned on his knees and focused on his breathing, trying to bring it back to the normal pace.

First he didn't hear anything other than his own heart beating in his ears. It was so loud, he thought he would be deft! Well, at least he didn't have to learn sign language, because he already knew it.

But his breathing slowed down, and his heartbeat faded from his ears. And he heard the cheers, people shouting his name and applauding. He slowly got up and looked around.

Then the cheerful faces turned into shocks, and the cheers to warnings. Lots pointed behind him, or waved him to get out of there. But why? He knocked Gaston out, right?

He cautiously turned his head the way people pointed.

Gaston, who was unconscious a moment ago, was up to his feet again and walked to his way with a deadly gaze. His forehead was bleeding. In his hand was a huge knife! The blade was about 15 cm long, Jack couldn't say it for sure from a distance, but it was big!

'Where the fuck did he hide that? In his ass?' Normal people would think 'Help!' or 'I'm gonna die!' , but noooo, Jack Overland's first thought was where his opponent hid the weapon.

To his luck, Gaston was so tired and moved so slow, Gobber could easily trott to him and hit the knife out of his hand. Jack couldn’t do that even if he wanted to. He couldn’t hold the sword up any more.

Gaston shouted something but it was incomprehensible. Jack could only hear out the word 'rules'.

"Don't talk to me about the rules, you toddler! These kinds of weapons do fatal injuries hence these are forbidden. And you know it all so well, Gaston LeGume!"

"I wouldn't cut him deeply!" Tried Gaston to protest.

"Yeah, sure" Jack could hear the doubt in Gobber's voice although he was almost whispering. He continued loudly so everyone could hear him. "I, Gobber, disqualify you, Gaston LeGume…"

"You can't do this! The length of the weapon isn't in the rules!"

"...for using outside help."

The blood ran out of Gaston's face. 

Jack gaped, and he heard as the crowd around them did the same. They started murmuring and whispering to each other. Soonly their low voices became louder and louder until they shouted and pointed at Gaston. Jack could read the anger, the disbelief and disgust from the faces. He didn't like Gaston but the hatred he got was too much. It was a duel, it wasn't even a life-or-death match! Okay, he cheated, but this whole viking-style-fight was a fucking cheating bullshit with the hidden pocket knives and whatnots!

Jack saw as the other boy looked at someone in the crowd. He followed his gaze and saw Clayton. The man looked frighteningly angry and disappointed. Before anyone could say a thing he walked away.

"It's your fault, Overland" Gaston hissed. His eyes were filled with tears of fury and frustration.

He hurriedly left the arena. The crowd parted, giving way to him. No one tried to stop him, and only LeFue followed him.

That was the point when Jack's legs gave up. He fell to the ground. He was damn tired and he had not yet realized that he had won. All of his thoughts were filled with tiredness. A gentle pat on his shoulder brought him back to reality.

Gobber stood next to him and indicated to him to stand up. The teen did it, although his legs were shaking. Curse those damn jello-legs!

When he stood across from Gobber, the man reached to his left hand and raised his hand high. The crowd applauded and cheered. Jack never experienced anything like that. It felt so good! He was so touched, tears welled up.

Aster and Wendy headed towards him. Both of them had an ear-to-ear smile on their face. In the crowd he spotted Hiccup who looked at him proudly and happily. Not far from him he noticed Jamie and Pippa. His brother had the same expressions on his face as the brunette.

With Wendy and Aster on either side, Jack left the arena. Jamie and Pippa joined them, and the little team went to find Tooth and tell them the exciting news - and demanded to her for a little celebration.

The brunette discreetly stayed away from them and Jack was grateful and sad for that. By the time he and his family got through the crowd around the battlefield, Hiccup was nowhere.

-o-

The next day promised to be exciting. Not only for the next trial of the suitors, but that day North could come along with the family. Yeah, sometimes even toymakers can get a day off.

The whole Overland family - except Baby Tooth and Jonathan of course, and Jamie who went for a walk early in the morning - rode near to the long street, where the parade was days ago. Soon after they parked the cars they spotted two familiar faces who seemed to have a little fight. Again. Jack could only smile at that and wondered what they were arguing about.

"I'm not a toddler! I can look after myself!" Heard Jack Eugene's protests.

"But you can't walk around alone!" Came Rapunzel’s response.

Jack’s smile got wider. He still thought Eugene is a little smuggler, but he didn't consider him as a bad boy now he knows him a bit better.

Before anyone did or told anything, Sophie ran to the two siblings and cheerfully greeted - and surprised - them. Needless to say they were happy to see the girl and her family coming after her. Tina quickly introduced North and Pippa to them, before asking about their argument. It was the same as last time: Rapunzel had to go somewhere but Eugene wanted to walk around by himself. And just like last time Tooth offered to look after the boy while the girl was busy.

After Rapunzel hurriedly thanked Tina and reminded her brother to behave, she left up the street. Eugene's and Sophie's happiness were indescribable. The two of them walked side by side and chatted. As long as he's not touching Sophie, Jack was fine.

"Look, that's not Hiccup?" Pointed Wendy somewhere forward.

She was right. The brunette was only a few vendors away. But something was wrong. Even from the distance Jack could tell he was nervous. He handed a black and a red things to the sellers, told them a few words, walked to the next one and repeated the procedure.

"Henry" said the North to gain the brunette's attention when he was close to the family.

Hearing his name startled him. He frantically looked around to find his caller. The scene would make Jack laugh or smile any other time, but the brunette’s nervousness didn't let him rest.

"Good morning, North. Tina. Everyone." Stepped closer to them and greeted Hiccup.

From up close Jack could see how hard the brunette tried to stay cool, but his right hand constantly rested on the shoulder bag he had that day. And this wasn't the only thing he spotted. In his right ear was a headset - one used by security guards or bodyguards. Why the hell did he need it? He didn't see him wearing one the previous days.

"What's in your baggie?" Clarissa pointed at Hiccup's bag.

Nice job, Clary! No one would say ‘no’ to a kid's question!

Hiccup looked nervous but politely answered.

"Some stuff I need to hand to the owner of the vendors and other staff members" he opened the bag and showed its contents. The red things were some kind of fabric - Jack couldn't imagine what those were used for -, and the black were transceivers. He didn't know why but he didn't like those things.

"Are those part of an event?" Asked Wendy.

"Yeah, kinda" the way the brunette rubbed the back of his neck and avoided looking at anyone's eyes deepened Jack's worries. What is happening? Why he don't talk about it? Wait, is it about the next trial of the suitors? Yeah that could be. But it didn't explain the fabric and the transceivers.

"I heard about the archery competition" joined North into the conversation. "It's a shame I didn't see it. It could have been quite a sight."

"Thanks, sir, but I doubt it. The next trial… Excuse me. Fishleg!" He shouted and waved to catch the said man's attention.

He walked a few meters from them. After noticing Hiccup he made his way to them. His face became nervous by every step he took.

Hiccup quickly handed a red fabric and a transceiver to him, leaned close to him, and whispered to him. Jack was close enough to hear his words.

"Code gray, operation calm water" whatever those meant made Fishleg serious. He nodded, put the headset on and turned the transceiver on the said channel.

"Do you know where the twins are? Their phones are off."

"I'm about to meet them."

"Nice. Hand them these" Hiccup gave him the twins'.

"I'm sorry, where were we?" Turned Hiccup back to the Overlands. 

"We were talking about the next trial" the huge man didn't seem to be angry.

"Ah, yeah, that. Luckily…" his expression darkened as he put his hand on the headset and listened to what the people on the other side said with full attention.

Neither North, Jack or Tooth tried to ask him, the brunette's face told everything. It mirrored anger and fear and worry at the same time.

"Fuck" Tina frowned after hearing the word, but didn't say a word. Hiccup's face told her whatever info he got it's not a happy one.

He picked up the transceiver from his waist.

"Alfa to dragons. Code orange, operation clear sky. Everyone to the meeting point ASAP." These words  didn't make any sense to Jack. Unlike him Eugene must have understood it. The blood ran out of the boy's face. He grabbed Sophie's hand.

"Don't let go of my hand no matter what" the way he said it was way too serious for his age. The girl nodded, holded his hand tighter and took a step closer to him.

If their action wasn't enough the sirens started to screech.

"Dear- dear - dear citizens- ens - ens and guests- guests - guests " hear Jack the loudspeaker. Other day he, Sophie and Wendy made fun of it but the atmosphere was not suited to it. "Due to some- some - some unexpected- ted - ted events- events - events we- we - we have to- to - to cancel all- all - all of the programs- ams - ams . Please, follow- low - low the instructions- ons - ons of the stuff- stuff - stuff ."

As the loudspeaker mentioned the stuff, every seller, viking and scotch reached into their pockets and put on the red armband - so that was the red fabric! -, the sellers closed their vendors and started guiding people down to the street, towards the ships. Their organized moves made Jack's jaw drop.

"Okay, what's going on?" Asked North. This time he won't let go of the brunette until he doesn't answer.

Hiccup shifted from one foot to another and avoided eye contact. He didn't want to share the information but why? What could it be? Something bad, right? According to the staff and Eugene's reaction. But what? So many questions and so little answers.

The brunette scratched the back of his head while groaning. He sighed and looked deeply into the huge man's eyes.

"Forest fire" these two words were enough to make the Overlands pale. They were lucky they never experienced forest fire. Seeing how well prepared the hosts were meant it wasn't the first time they had to deal with it.

"How can I help?" offered North immediately. Aster stepped next to him. He'll help too in any way he could, Jack was sure.

"Me too" Jack closed the distance between him and the adults.

"No, you not," the three adults said in unison, and surprised each other. Especially Hiccup. The brunette didn't mean to say his thoughts out loud. Now the Overlands will think he's a freak who thinks he's one of Jack's brothers.

"You stay with your mom and the others and take care of them" ordered North.

"Yes, dad" Jack couldn't say no to him when he was serious. Times like this he sounded more of a soldier than a toy factory director. And he looked up at him for this. The huge man made his whole family feel safe.

"Nicolas, for a word" mentioned Hiccup to step away from the rest of his family. The crowd around them slowly walked down to the street as the staff members showed the way, shouting calming words while the loudspeaker echoed the information too.

"Nicolas, I appreciate your help," said Hiccup when he was sure nobody could eavesdrop on them, "but I can't let you."

"I didn't ask your permission."

"Nicolas, please. We don't even have enough safety suits for the experienced citizens. You will be in serious danger. It will be better if you and Aster stay with your family."

"Thanks for worrying, but you gave me more reason to go and help. You'll need all hands."

Jack saw how the brunette struggled. He was against what North said but wasn't strong enough to talk him down.

"Okay, but I warned you," sighed finally Hiccup.

"Worry about yourself, not me," smiled the huge man and patted his shoulder.

As they walked back to the rest of the family Tina and Aster hurried to them. In a low voice they said the same information and Jack saw how his mother got pale and covered her mouth with her hand. Aster clenched his fists but stepped next to his father and made Tooth's eyes grow bigger. 

She was against it. With all of her power she tried to convince them. Nicolas closed the distance, stroked her cheek and said something with a soft smile. Jack saw his mother struggling to not shed any tears in front of them as she gave her permission. North hugged her, placed a soft kiss on her lips before he handed over his place to Aster. He hugged his mother, the woman said something before she kissed his cheek.

The two men did the same with the rest of the family: hugged them and placed kisses on their cheeks. Jack finally understood what's going on: his brother and father were going to a dangerous place where they didn't know whether they would come back in one piece or not.

Ha wanted to say something but what were the right words in this situation? 'Be careful'? 'Come back safe'? 'Don't go'? He didn't want to cry but he was close to it by the idea of losing someone he loves.

His dad came in to rescue. He gave him a big daddy-bear hug.

"It's okay. Everything will be okay, Jack" he said in a soothing way.

"You promise?" Jack buried his face into his father's big chest to hide the tears he couldn't control anymore.

"I promise, son. Nothing wrong will happen."

Soon Aster, Tina, and the rest of the Overlands joined into the family hug. Nicolas stayed strong in front of them but Hiccup - who stood a few steps away to give the family some privacy - saw the tears in the corner of the huge man's eyes.

"We'll come back soon. Jack, watch out for your sisters and your mother, okay?"

"Mhm."

"Love you, son."

"I love you too, dad. And you too, bro."

With a heavy heart, the two men said goodbye to their family and followed Hiccup up the road while Jack and the others headed down the road led by Eugene.

-o-

At the ships Jack was surprised again how organized the whole evacuation was. No one panicked, no one hurried, everyone followed the staff's orders; who were in need of help they got from the staff or even from other passers-by. At the ships the vikings made a list of the arrivals on their phone - maybe they uploaded it to the cloud? - while the scotches handed blankets to everyone.

Clarissa cried laud all the way in her mom's arms. She was too young to understand what's going on around her and why her dad and brother had to go somewhere - as Tina told her, they had to go to work. But it didn't matter how hard she and Wendy tried to calm her.

As they walked, Jack talked with Eugene in a low voice. He wanted to know what's happening.

The boy said, every viking and scotch had to learn a lot of codes and procedures - like the evacuation route, how to behave to not cause panic, etc.

Jack listened with an open mouth. He never imagined to learn such a thing yet he'll have to if he wants to be useful to the city and to be able to protect his family and friends.

He never thought he wanted to go near a forest fire of his own choice. It sounded scary and it was damn dangerous. He admired everyone who did that and said a little prayer to them in his mind.

"Have you ever seen a forest fire?" Asked Jack.

"Luckily not yet. And I would gladly miss it."

Jack had to agree with him.

He glanced around. He could so easily spot who were vikings, scotches and guests and their relatives. The viking and scotch children were mostly alone, without their mother or father, they were excited and talked about how much they wanted to join their parents and murmured about how weak the guests' kids were as the only thing they did was crying and complaining.

And the adults weren't different.

The guest-parents were nervous but did everything to calm down their children while the staff-parents were complaining about the to-do's. Most of them wanted to be out of the ship, in the middle of the fire. 

Jack didn't live so long in Berk, their lifestyle and mindset didn't infect him luckily. 

He turned his attention to Pippa. The girl walked back and forth a few meters away. She bit the nail on her thumb, her phone never left her ear for long. Jack saw tears filling up in her eyes, which made Jack feel worried.

She couldn't reach Jamie since he went for a walk in the morning. He promised to meet with Pippa later but it never happened. In this chaotic situation most people jump for the worst scenario immediately.

Jack heard Sophie sobbing near him. Eugeo left her a while ago to talk with the adults and now she was sitting on the ground with Wendy on her left, hugging her knees. She was stressed out too. The family day is ruined, her father and oldest brother in danger, they could lose their home if the fire spreads too fast and in a too big place, and they don't find her other brother. All of this at one time was too much for her. 

Jack walked to her, sat down next to her and embraced her. 

"It's okay, Soph. Everything will be okay." he soothed her. 

"Really?" She looked up at her brother. Her eyes and nose were red. 

"Yes. Nobody got hurt. The firefighters and the volunteers will put out the fire in no time. Then we can go and enjoy the fest with dad and Aster and Jamie." 

"Jack, I'm scared" tears falled from her eyes. 

Jack pulled her closer as she cried. He tried to sooth her while he struggled with his own tears. He can't break down. Not now. He had to stay strong. For his dad and for his family. Even if he didn't feel capable of this task.

They stayed like this. For how long, Jack didn't know. Sophie and Clarissa slowly stopped crying. The younger girl fell asleep in her mother's arms. Pippa put away her phone at some point but kept pacing and chewing her fingernails. Jamie tried to help her get rid of this bad habit without long-term results. He would scold her for doing it because of him. 

Jack's thoughts wandered away from the ship. He tried to imagine what's happening up in the forest. How bad is the fire? How fast did it spread? Were there any injuries yet? No, he couldn't think about it. He had to believe everyone came back safe and sound just like he said to Soph. He looked around and watched the crowd around them. It was a sad sight but better than his thoughts. 

Soonly he noticed Eugene walking back to them. He had a little smile on his face. Something that gave Jack a tiny hope. 

Eugene went to Tooth and gently touched her arm. The woman looked down at him with eyes filled with tiredness and worry and sadness and uncertainty. Jack couldn't recall any time when he saw her like this. She wanted to believe her husband and her son would return in one piece but this situation was new to her too. 

"I talked to the adults. I asked them to let you use my room. They said okay" Eugene said. Jack had to admit that the boy could act as an adult sometimes. 

Tina sighed in her relief and smiled at Eugene. She gathered Pippa while Wendy and Jack helped Sophie up. They walked in silence as Eugene showed them the way. 

-o-

It was hot. Way hotter than Hiccup remembered.

After the briefing and filling up the fire truck's water tank he, his group - or as they had been called during the firefight: the Dragon Squad - and the Overlands headed to their destination. In theory they got one of the sides where the flame is smaller, not the center of the fire, but they didn't feel like that.

Around them the whole forest was burning. The sound of cracking and tilting of trees filled the air, making it hard to hear each other without the transceivers and headsets. The air was so heavy with all the smoke and ash and heat they had a hard time breathing even with the masks on them. 

"Okay, everybody, let's get started!" gave Hiccup the order. To his surprise even Aster followed it without a word. It felt strange to him to give orders to someone out of his squad, someone older than him. True, he told the staff members what to do but that was just passing his father's words to others, not really bossing from his part. 

The brunette assigned the Overlands to his two men to keep an eye on them, and keep them away from danger - as much as possible. 

The squad worked hard. They  sprayed the water through the fire hose. It felt like fighting windmills. But they had to hold on and kept doing it. Their families and friends and their homes were at risk. These thoughts pushed them towards. They kept repeating that in their mind over and over and focused on that more than the actual task or the heat or the smoke.

Before they noticed it was night. 

The first exhausting, nerve wracking night. 

-o-

When Jack opened his eyes - when did he fall asleep in the first place? - his neck hurt. He and his family stayed in Eugene's room. He sat on the ground, leaning to the end of Rapunzel's bed. Yeah this is what you need after you had a sword-fight. Oh wait. Not.

Pippa and Wendy were laying on that bed, back-to-back. Wendy was snoring a bit. Just like every time she stressed. Earlier she called her dad and told him what's going on here. Needless to say her father was shocked and wanted her to get home as soon as possible but Wind assured him she's in a safe place and the Overlands are with her. That note made him a little bit calmer. 

Pippa lay in a fetal pose, sleep soundlessly; her fingers white as she clenched hard her phone - that would surely hurt once she woke up.

Soph and Clarissa were on the other bed, closely not as silent as the older girl. Clary was crying in her sleep, both of them were calling their dad and oldest brother. It broke Jack's heart. He didn't find his mother. Maybe she went outside to help the other adults in one way or another. But Eugene was there.

The younger boy sat at a desk and wrote something intensely. Jack slowly stood up and walked to him, doing his best not to wake the girls and not to scare the boy. 

"What' you doing?" Besides Jack was using a very low voice, Eugene winced. Poor boy tried to hide the notebook with his whole upper body while he looked up at Jack scared. Yeah that didn't work. 

"No-nothing" he spoke in a high pitched voice before realizing others were sleeping. As he saw the clear doubt on the white-haired teens face he sighed and avoided his look. "I'm writing a novel." 

"What kind?" asked Jack. It surprised Eugene. He was usually laughed at whenever he mentioned his hobby. But not Jack. He was honestly interesting.

"A… fantasy." 

"Cool! I love fantasy! Can I read it?" 

Eugene looked at him like suddenly a third eye popped out of his forehead out of the blue. He just gaped before finally nodded and gave Jack his notebook. The two boys stayed silent as Jack read. Sweat ran down on Eugene's back as he waited. He never showed any of his story to anyone, not even his sister. He wanted but he was sure she would love whatever he showed her. But he needed someone else who was not afraid to criticize him. Like Jack. 

"So…?" asked when Jack closed the notebook. 

"I like it. Nice story. And the way you reimagined the dwarfs is amazing." Jack smiled. Damn if someone told him a few days ago he would be friends with this brat he would punch their nose. And yet there he is, giving advice to the young boy. 

"Thanks! It's my dream to be a writer." 

"Really? That's cool!" 

Jack turned away to put down the notebook on the desk. 

Good for you to know what you wanna be. He thought. 

"You don't have a dream?" Eugene startled him. Did he say it out loud? 

"Well… uhm…" Jack rubbed the back of his neck. "Not really…" 

"If it makes you feel better, sis doesn't have one either. But don't tell her I said it!" 

Poor try but it made Jack smile a bit. 

"You know you should team up with Hiccup and make a comic. You write the story and he can draw the pictures."

"That sounds cool!"

Jack chuckled at Eugene's enthusiasm. It's cool to be so free and careless. 

This little conversation made him think: what he wants to do in the future. He had a faint idea but wasn't sure about it. He never told it to his parents. Or anyone. He wasn't sure if he was capable of it or his parents would accept it and be happy about it. 

He soothed this whole topic to the back of his mind and focused on the moment. Because right now he had a bigger problem: the forest fire. 

"Where is my mom?"

"She went to help the other parents." 

"Thanks. Do you mind looking after the girls while I go and catch her?" 

"Nope. Call if you need help or you are lost." 

"Thanks." 

He walked out of the room and was shocked.

The whole place was full of people. They sat or lied on the ground, chatted with each other or stayed in silence or crying and hugging themselves or their acquaintances. The staff did their best. They handed blankets and hot drinks to everyone and tried to calm them. 

He couldn't watch it for long, so he hurried up to get some fresh air. It was dark outside. Did he sleep that long? He breathed in the cold, salty air and the smell of something else: food! His stomach instantly growled and he realized he didn’t eat anything 'till morning and he had some exercise that day. His whole body hurt where he got hit.

He followed the smell to the street. Some of the mothers brought a mobile kitchen outside of the ship and were about to cook dinner for everyone on the ships! He found his mom easily, she was chopping vegetables like a pro and handing it to the chefs. Jack saw the worry on her face but it was the faint hollow of her real worryness thanks to the distraction. 

He walked to her carefully so as not to disturb the other moms. 

"Hi mom." 

"Hi sweetie! You wake?" 

"Yes. You should wake me up so I can help." It was a statement not a disapproval. 

"I know sweetie. But you were sleeping so peacefully I didn't have the heart to." Her smile was tired but honest, made Jack want to help her more and lift the invisible weight from her shoulders. 

"So, what can I do?" 

"Oh sweetie, you can't help. We have plenty of helping hands. Just go back to the ship and stay with the girls. They'll be scared when they wake up and neither of us will be there." 

As much as he didn't want he had to agree with this. He stepped to Tina, gave her a warm hug and a kiss on her cheek. 

"Call if you need me, okay, mom?"

"Sure sweetie."

Jack walked back up to the ship but didn't return to their temporary room immediately. He turned where he thought the burning fire was. His stomach shrunk in his nervousness and his heart skipped a beat. He could see the flames turning the sky to orange and red even from that far. It would be mesmerizing if it was a sunset, but as a fire it was horrifying. He whispered a small pray for those who were there and for Jamie to be well and come to them soon. 

-o-

How many hours passed since they were up there Hiccup didn't know but he was getting tired. And so his team. According to the infos he got into his headsets from the HQ the situation was bad. The fire spread quickly and they didn't have enough hand. The next town was hours away and they had to deal with other problems, they couldn't send reinforcements.

The firefighters were separated into three teams: the first group kept splashing water, the second kept cutting out the trees and dug a ditch to prevent the fire from spreading further, and the third one replaced the others so they could rest and eat a bit. Neither group had an easier job.

After a while Hiccup and his squad were moved to the second team. He was grateful for North's help. The huge man was well experienced in wood cutting. With his help they could speed up the process a little bit.

It was almost noon on the second day when they could stop for a little break to eat, drink and sleep for a few hours. Although they were tired, the Dragon Squad had a hard time falling asleep - not everybody can sleep in broad daylight. Except Snot. The second his head meeted with the camping bad he was snoring damn loud. But after a while everyone fell asleep.

Hiccup didn't know how much he slept when he felt something patted him gently. He turned to his side but that didn't work. Something big, soft and leathery tapped his face. He groaned and turned to his other side. This time something wet touched his nose. And that thing was sniffing loudly. Hiccup opened his eyes and he saw nothing else, just a pair of big eyes only an inch away from his face.

He was so surprised he backed off from the eyes and fell down from the bed. He groaned as he rubbed the sore point at the back of his head. The eyes didn't give him a break. They got closer and now a heavy mess of fur rubbed itself to his whole head.

"Toothless it's early for breakfast." He grumbled and pushed the feline away a bit. Then it hit him. He wasn't at his home, at his bed and it was definitely not breakfast time. Then why…?

"What…? How did you get out of the house?" He asked the panther as if he could answer.

The feline looked deep in his eyes. He walked towards the exit, stopped before leaving and looked back at the man. Hiccup sensed the panther wants to show him something. He quickly got out of the bed and grabbed a waistpack, a transceiver, a bottle of water and an axe before he left. He had a feeling he could need these.

Toothless trotted a few steps before him and frequently looked back. They walked towards the forest fire and Hiccup didn't like it. What the fuck did Toothless wants to show him at a place like that? The heat was almost unbearable and it got hotter and hotter by the minutes. Luckily he knew exactly where they were and where he should go to reach the closest end of the forest.

They just walked and walked deeper and deeper. Hiccup put his mask on and a wet scarf around Toothless' nose and mouth. The feline didn't like that at all but the young man soothed him. Soon the panther stopped, smelled around and ran forwards, down a small slope, to a fallen tree.  Somehow this little place didn't catch on fire yet. Hiccup followed him to see what was so interesting about that tree and froze.

A person was lying under it.

Hiccup felt the adrenaline rushing in his veins, drumming in his ears, muting the sound of the flames. He quickly kneeled next to them and searched for their pulse. It was hard to feel it when his own heart beated so damn loud! He wanted to curse it.

Faintly but he felt it, just like they breathe. A small relief. His heart screamed to rescue them under that fucking pile of firewood but his mind yelled back at to not rush or he could made their unidentified injuries worse - or fatal. Without touching the injured he examined them. Blood stains on the back of the head, the tree was on their right lower leg, and the left ankle was in a bad position. 

"Do you hear me?" He tried to wake them up by gently shaking their shoulders.

They opened their eyes a little and looked around. Hiccup's heart skipped a beat. He leaned closer.

"Do you see me?" The injured tried to speak but they coughed painfully instead.

"Don't try to speak. Your throat may be injured. Blink once if you wanna say yes, twice for no. Do you understand me?"

One blink.

"Do you feel pain in your throat?" Two blink. "In the back of your head?" One blink. "Do you feel dizzy?" Two blink. "Nausea?" Two blink. "Do you feel pain in other parts of your body?" One blink. "In your back?" Two blink. "In the upper body?" Two blink. "Your hips?" Two blink. "One of your tights?" Two blink. "Any of your lower leg?" One blink. "Any of your ankles?" One blink.

Hiccup let shakingly out the breath he didn't notice he was holding back.

"Okay, don't move a muscle, I call for help." Said with the most calm voice he could squeeze out of himself. He walked away a few meters so they couldn't see his expression and grabbed the transceiver.

"HQ it's Alfa Dragon. Do you copy?" 

Nothing. He waited a half minute, and repeated. He was about to repeat it for the third time when the answer came.

"Alfa Dragon it's HQ. I copy."

What a relief! He quickly told the situation and their location, listened to the HQ's instructions before he ended the conversation and went back to the injured.

"They'll send a group to free you and bring you to the hospital. You have to endure a little bit more."

One blink.

Hiccup saw the fear and the pain in their eyes. He gave them some water, drop by drop, talked to them so they couldn't fall asleep and even Toothless laid next to them and purred loudly to calm them. Although they were afraid and winced when the black panther laid next to them they slowly relaxed and were grateful for his presence. At least that's what Hiccup saw on them.

The minutes passed and he kept chit-chatting non-stop just to keep both of them distracted and busy, but he wasn't as calm as he showed. He hardly could decide what was more nerve wracking: windmill-fight against the flames, or this neverending waiting for the help.

 'They will be here soon' he chanted in his mind.

But the only sounds they heard were the panther's purring and the burning forest around them. Nothing indicates the closeness of the help. And Hiccup slowly ran out of talking and the water which he gave to them every now and then.

Just as he was about to ask the HQ via the transceiver, Toothless suddenly raised his head. He looked around and listened.

“What is it, buddy?” Hiccup followed the panther’s gaze but didn’t see nor hear a thing. At first. Then his ears picked up a sound, different from the burning of wood. His heart skipped a beat, his pulse rushed in his veins. He jumped up, took a flashlight out of the waistpack and signaled with it.

Soon a helicopter was above them. It made some circles before it stopped moving. Two men were lowered on rope before the stretcher. One man hurried to Hiccup while the others rushed to the injured. Hiccup quickly told all the details he knew. The professionals examined them before they gave the orders. In half an hour Hiccup and the two paramedics freed the injured. While the men prepared them for the trip to the hospital, they beckoned Hiccup to them. The brunette had to lean very close to hear their weak voice.

“Thank you. And to Toothless too.” Tears rolled down their faces. Although they didn’t say much, their expressions told so much more. Hiccup could read not just gratitude but regret on them too. And it felt so good to him.

“You're welcome.” Hiccup smiled. Gently patted their shoulders before the paramedics lifted them up into the helicopter.

“Need a ride?” asked one of the men.

“Nah, I’m fine. I’ll walk back to the camp. It’s such a nice day.” Hiccup grimaced.

“Be careful out there, Hiccup. And I don't want to hear about anyone else getting hurt! Got it?” He chuckled.

“Yeah-yeah, got it. Say hi to Honey Lemon for me.” The paramedic nodded, got into the helicopter and they left the area. Hiccup watched them as long as he could, while scratching the top of the panther’s head before heading back to his squad.

-o-

It was the second evening Jack and his family spent on the ships. He was playing hide-and-seek with the girls and Eugene, while Tina was sleeping - for the first time in two days - when his mother’s mobile, which he brought with him along with his own one, rang.

His dad was.

Jack’s heart skipped a beat. Immediately he had the worst scenarios in his mind. Something happened to his dad. Or Aster. They got injured. Or worse.

With a shaking hand he picked up.

“Dad?”

“Jack, is everything okay? Where is Tooth?” his heart skipped another beat, hearing his father’s voice. He had to clench his teeth to not cry out. 

“We’re all fine, dad. Mom’s sleeping. A-are you okay? Something… Something happened to you? Or A-Aster?”

“No, we both are fine. That’s not why I called. Someone found Jamie. He’s in the hospital right now. We’re with him.”

“Holy sh… What happened to him? What is his condition?”

“Jack? Are you alright? You’re pale.” Pippa came to him with Clarissa in her arms. Seems like the little girl was tired and fell asleep during the game. Jack looked at her with horror in his eyes and couldn’t say a thing.

“He’s dehydrated, both of his legs are broken, mild concussion, but otherwise, he is fine.“ his dad said.

This was the moment when Jack’s legs decided to give up. He fell to the ground and started sobbing, letting out all of the tension he held inside him for the past two days. He heard his dad’s voice through the phone but the words didn't reach his ears. Just like Pippa’s, who immediately rushed to him and asked what happened to him. He couldn’t say a single word. He just shook his head and cried, handed over the phone to her and took his sister from her.

By the time Jack pulled himself together Pippa hung up the call. They quickly gathered Sophie and Eugene, rushed back to Tina and hurriedly they said what they heard from North. The temperature in the room dropped several degrees by that. For a moment Tooth buried her face into her hands. She didn’t know what to do. She wanted to run to the hospital for her little boy but on the other hand she couldn’t leave her other children alone in such dangerous moments. She knew her husband and oldest son were with Jamie but still!

She felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up and her eyes meeted Pippa’s. The girl was just as worried as herself but put on a determined face.

“Go. I’ll watch over the kids.” Tina knew very well she wanted to go too but as the oldest one among the children she should take care of them while no adults were around.

Tooth hugged her and whispered a thank you. She explained the situation to Sophie and Clarie before hugging all of them and gave them kisses on their cheeks, even to Eugene.

Jack felt miserable as he watched Tina rush out of the room. He wanted to say the words Pippa said. He wanted to take the responsibility. Then why couldn’t he?

He felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked up, pulled out of his thoughts. Pippa showed a weak smile to him and Jack realized: she needed him, his help, his mental support, because she was on the edge too and couldn’t do it alone.

Jack nodded, and did the best thing he could: gathered the kids to play something, and distract them.

-o-

Days have passed. And it didn’t seem like the volunteers could extinguish the fire anytime soon. Everyone became tense from the confinement.

Tooth hasn't come back since then. She and North stayed with Jamie at the hospital. Aster went back to the firefighters, to help them end this madness.

By the time Jack realized it was already Halloween.

Early in the morning, during breakfast he was thinking. What could he - or they - do to make this day a bit happier. And then it clicked. He will do what he does best: making fun.

“Uhm, guys.” he started.

“I’bib!” said Wendy with a full mouth raising a hand. She quickly swallowed the bite and repeated. “I’m in!”

“You don't even know what I was thinking,” Jack chuckled. He was always amazed how she was the first one who took part in all of his stupid ideas.

“I don’t have to. Whatever your idea is, it will be brilliant. Or damn stupid. Or fun. Or all of it at the same time. Anyway, anything is better than sitting in a room - no offense, Eugene - and waiting to finally go home. So, what is your plan exactly?”

Jack shook his head  in disbelief but told his idea to the others.

“So, what do you think?”

“It’s even better than I thought” Wendy’s eyes shined in excitement and she could hardly stay put on her chair.

“I’m not so good at this, but I can help with the preparation.” Pippa offered. Jack was glad she took a small part in it and for a little time she forgot to worry about his brother.

“I-I never did anything like this.” Eugene admitted. He avoided eye contact and his cheeks turned slightly pink.

“It’s okay, we can do one of the parts together.” Sophie smiled at him sweetly, causing him to turn beetle red. He hummed and nodded but couldn’t say a single thing.

“Okay. Let’s do it!”

-o-

“I-is it really okay to do this?” asked Eugene, for the millionth time in the past six hours.

Since breakfast the little team prepared to carry out what they had planned. They talked to some adults, asked their permission and help, gathered what they needed and practiced a little bit. They weren't the best but for a team that was created only in a few hours they were good. Well at least that's what Jack and Wendy said to the others.

The two of them were in perfect sync despite being apart for a while. They played the main rules - not exactly because they wanted but they'd been voted for - while the others got the smaller roles, ones they were familiar with.

For first Pippa only did their make up - everyone ended up being painted as a typical halloween character - and dressed them up. It took Jack about an hour to convince her to join them. She tried to say no but nothing stopped the white-haired teen.

“I-I can’t do this,” said Eugene. Poor boy was pale and looked like he would throw up any minute.

“Too late to step back” Wendy put an arm at his shoulder and gently pushed forward, after Jack.

“Showtime, baby!” Jack grinned, although he was nervous too.

The little team walked up to the deck. To their surprise a huge crowd waited for them - making them even nervous. Jack took place close to their audience - mostly kids and a very few teens and adults. Wendy stood on his right, the other on his left, two steps behind with their instruments in their hands.

Jack borrowed an acoustic guitar - to his luck, Rapunzel had one. Wendy had something that looked like a guitar but sounded way different. But that was fine. During their rehearsal she tried to play the songs the best she could but it sounded way different than it should be - it was spooky, and it was perfect for their show and for that day.

Sophie and Eugene each held a hand drum. They couldn’t play on them perfectly but they could give the rhythm. Pippa decided to not play on anything and the team were fine with that. She did enough with their make-up and dressing and her little singing part-take in their performance.

The kids in front of Jack were chatting, some whining about wanting to go home or being tired and bored. He tried to not be discouraged by them. He believed his idea of brightens the day will be a success.

He took a deep breath and in a loud voice he spoke.

“'Twas a long time ago. Longer now than it seems. In a place that perhaps you've seen in your dreams. For the story that you are about to be told took place in the holiday worlds of old. Now, you've probably wondered where holidays come from. If you haven't, I'd say: it's time you begun!”

By the time he finished his sentences all the kids and even the adults nearby silenced and paid attention to them. And in perfect unison the group of five started to play on their instrument and sing.

Boys and girls of every age

Wouldn't you like to see something strange?

Come with us and you will see

This, our town of Halloween

This is Halloween, this is Halloween

Pumpkins scream in the dead of night

This is Halloween, everybody make a scene

Trick or treat 'til the neighbors gonna die of fright

It's our town, everybody scream

In this town of Halloween

Soon most of the kids joined in the singing. Some adults grabbed their own instruments too. To the end of the song half of the ship was singing and playing the music.

They didn’t stop after one song - they played all the songs from The Nightmare Before Christmas and each one of Jack’s little party acted as one of the characters. Jack was Jack Skellington, Wendy as Sally, Eugene and Sophie as Lock, Barrel and Shock and some of the other citizens along with Pippa. One newly joined adult played as Oogie Boogie, another as Santa Claus without discussing with the others, but they were so good for their role nobody complained.

Everyone’s voice got hoarse when they finished all the songs. The kids were delighted. They applauded and danced, the parents were grateful for this impromptu show. The band bowed, tried to catch their breath, the adults, who joined in the play, patted Jack’s and his company’s shoulder. They felt proud. They did something good even if it lasted for only a short time.

As they were about to grab their instrument and go back to their room - or play something else, but without singing, they couldn’t decide yet - something happened. Something fell on Jack’s face.

He looked up. The sky was dark. He didn’t notice when it got this late.

Again, something fell on his face. And again. And again. More and more intensively. Others joined him and turned their faces to the sky, holding their palms forward to catch it. Nobody believed what was happening.

It started to rain.

Although everyone on the deck was soaked with the cold water very soon, nobody was really bothered. Some fell on their knees and started to cry, others prayed and thanked the blessing falling from the sky. The kids were running and jumping up and down in glee and no one told them to get inside before they caught a cold.

A single teardrop fell down on Jack’s face as he still watched the sky and thanked Heaven, God, sky, and everyone and everything that sent them this rain.

-o-

The rain turned into a heavy storm - without lightning - and it stayed all night, only calming down to pouring around noon on the next day.

In the morning Tina showed up during breakfast to check on them, and to share the good news: Jamie could be discharged from hospital once it’s safe to go home. Everyone was delighted to hear it. The little team told her they had a little performance that was very welcomed by the others on the ships. As they finished their story a loud sound of a horn got their attention.

A huge difference was seen on the faces of the people around them.

The other guests looked around with nervous expressions as they tried to figure out what's happening again, deeply hoping the sound didn’t mean anything bad. On the other hand the staff's faces lit up. They hurried up to the deck.

Eugene jumped up from his seat. He looked excited and happy in Jack’s eyes. The boy mumbled something but they didn’t hear it clearly. As he saw nobody in his company had any reaction he spoke up louder.

“Follow me!” He looked at everyone before he grabbed Sophie’s hand and ran after the adults, dragging the girl with him.

“Eugene, wait!” They heard Soph’s voice before they lost sight of them.

Jack looked at his mother at a loss but the woman was just as puzzled. They stood up from their places and followed the flow of the staff.

The horn sound became louder. The deck was full of people who hurried to the ship barriers and down to the harbor. They waved, shouted in glee or cried. Jack cursed his height. He couldn't see over people's heads to catch what’s causing their reactions or to find Eugene and Sophie in this crowd. But he didn’t want to go ahead, broke through the mass and got separated from his family and friends.

He looked back every few steps to see the others were still behind him. Tina held Clarissa in her hands, Pippa was right next to her, grabbing the woman’s coat at the elbow and holding hands with Wendy.

They slowly followed the flow of the throng. By the time they managed to get down from the ship people gathered at either side of the street and formed an almost whole circle at the front of the ships. There Jack and his little team were able to go to the front line without any trouble. The sight that unfolded before them took their breath away.

Surrounded by the guests and the staff, the firefighters marched. All of them looked worn out, covered with ash and dirt and sweat but they smiled at everyone, waved at them, gave them a handshake or a high-five. A few families run to their relatives to cover them in hugs, tears and kisses. This sight reminded Jack of the families welcoming the soldiers coming home after a war.

He eagerly looked around and quickly spotted the brunette. His heart skipped a beat. He wasn’t searching for him in the first place but now that he spotted him he couldn’t help but stare. Hiccup stood next to his father close to the ship. They chatted with other adults - someones who stayed on the ships. Even from this far Jack noticed the bruises on him, the burn and tear marks on his clothes, and the exhausted expression. He wished to walk to him and ask him if he got hurt. But now was not the time and Jack knew that very well. He forced himself to tear his gaze away from him and continue the search for the person he was looking for in the first place.

It took him a bit more time but he did it. He was relieved. He waved and shouted as loud as he could.

“Aster! Here!” he pointed to his brother’s direction and with a lower voice he said to his mom. “There he is!”

Tina looked there. When she spotted her son she almost sobbed out loud in relief. She ran towards him, gave him an embrace while she still held her littlest daughter in her hand, cried and thanked heaven and god and everything to give him back to them in one piece. Jack,  Pippa and even Wendy too rushed there and gave a huge family hug.

-o-

To celebrate the end of the forest fire the staff held a huge feast at the harbor. They lit up a bonfire, brought down tables and chairs, cooked and roasted meats and vegetables. It was like a feast on the night of the opening ceremony but even more cheerful.

This time Tina, Pippa and Wendy helped in cooking, setting the tables and serving the foods and drinks. The men brought the wood to the fire, and the drinks. Normally during the festival no one serves alcoholic drinks but the leaders turned a blind eye to it that night.

Not so long after the first foods landed on the tables musicians started to play, filling the harbor with joyful music, lifting up the mood. Young ones danced to their songs around the bonfire, adults toasted, laughed at each other and drank their beverage. It all felt like nothing happened in the last few days.

After they finished their meal and Aster’s experience report, Wendy dragged Jack to the fire to dance while Eugene did the same with Sophie. Jack recognized the music they danced to. It was the same he heard during his duel. He laughed at how ironic this was. With an ear-to-ear grin on his face he spinned and swayed and enjoyed the music. If he knew the lyrics he would loudly sing it too - even though his voice was still hoarse.

Again he was the last one standing from his little group. The others got tired after 3-4 songs. He lasted for 6. He breathed and sweated heavily when he collapsed on the closest bench.

“Here, drink this” put someone a cup of water in front of him.

He nodded thankfully and drank it all at once. When he faced the kind person he was shocked and nearly fell down from the bench. He really had to think about that magnet-theory.

Next to him sat Hiccup. The brunette wore the very same clothes he did in the past days, but he washed his hands and face and tidied up his messy hair a bit. Jack could see the dark circles under his beautiful eyes. Although Hiccup looked tired a gentle and happy smile shone on his face, melting Jack's heart with it.

“Your dance was great again” he complimented, tinting the teen’s cheeks.

“Thanks. You did a good job up there in the forest too.”

“Nah, I just did what I could. Nothing more” Hiccup said, but Jack saw he enjoyed the praise.

They enjoyed the next song in their little silence. Jack shifted in his seat. He wanted to say something but didn’t know what. And it made him go mad.

“I heard you and your friend did a performance yesterday,” said Hiccup, his eyes still lingering on the band.

“Yeah” rubbed Jack the back of his neck. When did he pick up this habit?

“I wish I saw it” Jack almost didn’t hear it with the sounds around them.

His heart skipped a beat and the blush darkened on his face.

The brunette turned his head towards him and looked deep in his eyes.

“Would you sing for me one day?”

“I would. I promise,” smiled Jack.

They told each other what happened in the last few days. It felt nice to both of them to have such a peaceful conversation. It was dark when they separated and went back to their family.

And as the night went on the fest reached its end.

Chapter Text

The day after the fest ended authorities were investigating what caused the fire. They quickly find out it was negligent arson. Nobody was too surprised when it turned out the culprits were Gaston and LeFou. Both of them had quite a long criminal record such as bribery, violence and arson. Their previous affairs weren’t this serious and they always got out of the mess thanks to Gaston’s father’s influence. But this time the two bullyer went too far. They had been sent to juvenile correctional institutions.

Jack was more than happy to hear it. That meant he didn’t have to deal with them for a long time. And who knows, maybe those two will change after they serve their time.

What really surprised the white-haired teen happened on the first day he spent at school after the fest. He felt like he was some kind of celebrity. Everyone knew his name. Wherever he walked, heads turned in his direction, people applauded and padded his shoulder, congratulating him. He couldn’t spend his lunch at peace cuz a throng wanted to sit next to him. Everyone was surprised he defeated Gaston in a duel.

This unannounced popularity died just as fast as it came - and Jack couldn’t be more grateful for that. This popularity made him tense. What came after that made him really happy though.

Toby and Jim, two boys from his class, started to speak to him. Not the way the others did with all the praise but with sincere. It turned out they were Gaston’s victims too so they were extremely glad for Jack’s victory - and the long absence of the bulky boy and his sidekick. They wanted to talk with Jack and befriend him since he moved to town but were afraid of Gaston and his gang. Yeah, not a nice thing, but Jack appreciated that they honestly confessed it.

Soon the three of them became very good friends. Jack spends most of his afterschool time with them although he didn’t tell them about being gay. It was too early and he didn’t want to make a big deal about it.

But it didn’t matter how much he liked to spend time with Toby and Jim he always kept his weekend free. Hell if he threw away the precious hours he could spend with Hiccup!

Speaking of Hiccup, ever since Jamie was discharged from the hospital he acted differently towards the brunette. He wasn’t as offensive as before though he kept his distance. Jamie never told anyone what exactly happened but little did Jack cared as long as Jamie didn’t want to kill Hiccup.

Though Jack was still sad he couldn’t spend that winter in Berk. That Christmas he and his whole family went to Brittany’s place for the holidays. He was happy to see her and her husband but deep in his heart he wished to see the brunette and the strange traditions of his new hometown.

With the weekly extra practices Sophie learned the ‘For the dancing and the dreaming’ dance, so on the third Saturday of February she could perform it perfectly on the Barnvnaus. To the girl’s great regret - and to Jack’s joy - she couldn’t dance it with Eugene who she kept in touch ever since the fest.

As time flew Hiccup and Jack got to know more of each other but they didn’t make any progression. Their relationship stayed in one place. Although it made Jack crazy he was still happy with that. He feared if he confessed Hiccup would avoid him and this thought was more unbearable than his unconfessed love.

Before they noticed the cold, snowy winter turned to a warm late spring and almost the end of the school year.

Despite being a warm and sunny Sunday, Hiccup and Jack spent it at the brunette’s room. No matter how many hours and days he was a model of Hiccup’s he never got enough of it. Jack loved to see the brunette’s expression while he was drawing and the little touches as he set Jack in the right pose.

That day was different somehow, Jack sensed it at the moment he arrived, but couldn’t tell what it was. The cold of the house he couldn’t get used to? The tense he felt from Hiccup? He didn’t know and it got on his nerves.

Usually before Jack reached the Haddock house the black panther came before him and Hiccup was waiting for him at the open door. Every time Jack felt like he was going home - to a second home - and it warmed him up. He told this thought to Wendy - and no one else - and the girl always teased him with it and asked when their wedding would be.

But that day he wasn't welcomed by the feline, the door wasn't open. He rang the bell twice without an answer. A wild image popped into his mind. What if something happened to Hiccup? What if he fainted and hit his head and there was no one who could help him?

He hurriedly grabbed his phone and called him. His heart was throbbing in his ears. And he was chanting in silence. 'Please, be okay. Please, be okay.'

Just when he was about to hang up the call someone finally  picked it up and made his stomach tightened.

“Jack? Is everything okay?” hearing the brunette’s voice made his heart skip a beat in relief.

“I should ask that!” he tried not to sound angry - with more or less success. “Where are you?”

“At home? Oh, shit. I’m coming!” and with this he hung up.

Jack heard the loud sounds from the inside - Toothless’ meowing and Hiccup trying to get through the panther. In a minute or two the young man finally opened the door and the panther rushed out of it. As he rubbed his head to Jack the teen did pet him.

“Sorry, I didn’t hear you. Are you waiting for a long time?” The shyness on Henry's face made up for Jack's time spent waiting and worrying.

“About 10 mins or so. No one opened and I thought something happened.” murmured Jack.

“Sorry. Come in.”

The two of them walked up to the young man’s room in silence. Another thing that made Jack uneasy. They would normally talk about everything and anything. What was the matter that day? Why is the brunette so speechless? Questions Jack couldn’t ask nor got an answer to.

And not the silence was the only worrying thing.

On Hiccup’s bed was an open notebook with sketches someone destroyed. All of it was scribbled over so much Jack couldn’t see what it was originally. This sight made Jack both sad and angry. Who dares to do this to Hiccup’s drawing?! He wanted to shout in their faces and told them how beautiful the brunette’s sketches are.

“Don’t mind that. Those were shits.” These were the sentences Jack never heard before. Hiccup never described his own drawings like this. ‘Not the best’ or ‘could have been better’ but never ‘shits’. Something must be behind these ‘bad’ drawings but what? Jack wanted to ask.

Hiccup slowly walked to his desk and started a song list.

“Don’t you mind if we listen to orchestral covers and instrumental songs today?” Why? Why did he sound so blue?

“Sure.” Usually they talked about what to listen to but Hiccup sounded like he really needed that kind of music that day.

A soft, pleasant melody filled the room. Those kinds Jack could use when he laid down on his bed and relaxed while listening to it. Hiccup set him in the right pose and started to draw but Jack could tell he was not in his element by the way the brunette held his sketchbook and used the pencil. His moves were slow and paused every now and then, barely looking up from the sketches and often asking for a different pose. Other days he had to stay for at least half an hour in one. Another sign something was wrong.

No matter how hard Jack tried to find out what's bothering him, ‘there’s a lot in my mind’ was all the brunette said.

After the first two hours he had to sit on the windowsill with one leg up on the windowsill while the other was hanging down. He should have to look out the window, up the sky as if he was looking at the moon, with a longing expression. He did his best but he didn’t catch the pose nor the expression he had to.

Hiccup walked to him with a sigh - was he annoying the brunette with his incompetence? But there wasn't any problem earlier… - and moved his legs and hands to the right angle. His moves weren’t harsh, no, they were kinda soft. It was a bit strange to Jack but not as much as the way the young man avoided his gaze.

At last Hiccup moved his own hands to correct Jack’s head. He cupped the white-haired’s face with both hands and gently moved it. But - since he didn’t really look where he put his hands - Hiccup’s thumb landed on Jack's lip, making the poor teen's heart skip a beat.

Like he was dreaming, Hiccup slowly looked up and stared, just stared at Jack's lip. Without noticing it he brushed it with his thumb. Just the movement was enough to send a shiver down on Jack’s spine, tint his face, make his heart beat fast and forget to breathe properly.

Jack was frozen. He didn’t know what to do. Or what to expect. He wished - oh boy, he wished it with all of his heart! - Hiccup would kiss him. He closed his eyes and waited impatiently but not what he expected happened.

The brunette let him go without a word and walked back to his bed. When Jack looked at him he was about to pack all of his supplies. His every muscle seemed to be tense, his shoulders lost their usual posture.

'What? Why?' flashed in Jack’s mind.

“I’m sorry, Jack, I can’t do this today,” he said without looking at the teen.

“It’s okay. Maybe next Sunday.” Jack did his best to keep the disappointment out of his voice. He didn’t want to show his sadness that their time together for the day would end so soon - and the brunette didn't kiss him. Thousands of questions raced in his mind but he feared to ask any of them.

“We couldn’t meet next weekend. Or the one after that.” These two sentences made Jack’s heart heavy and formed a lump in his throat. Is there any problem in the brunette’s life? How could he help him? “I have other things to do so let’s cancel the tutorings and modeling for a while, okay? I already told it to your mom and she was fine with it. Besides, it's almost summer break. I heard you finally have friends. You should spend more time with them.”

Jack hated how he didn’t have any words in this matter. And he hated how the young man sounded blue and like he was trying to convince himself and avoided eye contact and the whispered ‘it'll be the best’ the brunette thought he wouldn’t hear but did.

He opened his mouth to oppose. But what could he say? After taking a deep breath with a calm voice he only asked this:

“Can you tell me, what’s that other thing?”

“Me and my friends are learning a dance to Ruffnut and Snotlout’s wedding. We don’t have enough time so we spend all the weekends practicing.”

It was a good reason Jack had to agree. If he were in the same situation he would choose the same. Hence he couldn’t hold a grudge against Hiccup. Even if he felt there was something more behind it.

“Okay, I’ll wait until the wedding’s over. But promise me we'll continue doing this after that. I’d like you to teach me more of your culture and I also like being a model to you.” Said Jack, with a blushing face and shy smile at the corner of his mouth.

Finally Hiccup looked at him, made the smile on the white-haired teen’s face go wider and encouraging.

Hiccup’s heart skipped a beat and he felt tears begin to form in his eyes. He knew this wouldn’t be easy but the know-nothing teenager didn’t make it easier the slightest bit. His throat was so tight the only response he could manage was a nod and a forced smile.

In silence they walked to the door and said goodbye to each other.

-o-

Weeks passed and Jack only saw Hiccup a couple of times. He made a running routine around the time the brunette should walk with Toothless at the small lake they first met just so they could ‘accidentally meet’. Most of the time they didn’t meet. Sure they texted each other but that wasn’t the same. And the brunette acted somehow differently. Maybe it was just Jack’s imagination, but he felt like the young man moved away from him.

‘He’s busy nothing more’ he convinced himself with less success than more. He gave the brunette space and waited patiently - impatiently - for the wedding to end.

According to tradition every citizen of Berk was invited to the event and the Overlands gladly accepted it if nothing else just for learning the city’s strange culture. It was fun and strange at the same time. The Metsjakt - the hunting - was exciting with all of the hide and seek during the middle of the night, and the Bryllät - the wedding - resembled only a trace of a traditional wedding.

A day has passed since the ceremony. Then another. A week. And Jack still didn’t hear from Hiccup more than the past few weeks. His mind was racing, keeping him awake as he tried to figure out what was going on and when would they meet up again as before.

He tried to talk about it with Wendy since she knew more than his family how much he liked the brunette but her only words of consolation were ‘he’s busy, wait a little bit more’, which didn’t help at all. He couldn’t find peace, he was jumpy and angry and frustrated. He wanted to talk to Hiccup and ask all the questions he held inside - and perhaps wipe away all the emotions he had accumulated, whether it would be childish, or feminine, or not.

One day he walked with Toby and Jim in the city just to pass the time. Jack didn’t want to go. He wanted to be home, alone, with his nerve wracking thoughts but Tina kicked out of the house - literally.

‘Spend some time with your friend in the open air, sweetie’ she said, so he had no other choice.

He heard the other two talking about something but he didn’t pay attention to it. Although it was hot he put his hands in his pocket.

“Okay, what’s going on with you?” asked Toby. He was a chubby and small boy - smaller than Jack - with braces. He was a regular patient of Tina.

Jack tried to shake off the question only to get looks from his friends. With a heavy sigh he told them his problem - with a little bit of modification so they didn’t criticize him for being so nervous because he couldn’t spend time with a man.

His friends listened to him with patience and stayed in silence after he finished - which made Jack more uptight. After a mere minutes of quietness Jim said:

“If you’re so desperate to go and see your friend why don’t you ask that friend’s friend? Maybe they know where you can find them.”

Jack looked up at the boy - he was taller by five centimeters and Jack hated it! -, blinking frequently. How the hell he didn’t think about it?!

“Jim, you’re a genius!” Jack shouted and with a wide grin he excused himself, waved goodbye to them and ran away. His friend looked after him while they could with a smile on their faces.

-o-

When he arrived at the tattoo saloon he was out of air. He had to lean on his knees until he breathed almost normally and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He opened the door and was greeted by the shop owner's disapproving gaze. The saloon was unusually empty. He didn’t see anyone waiting for their new tattoo to be ready - or any tattoo artist.

“We don’t serve underages” the owner grumbled.

“I-I’m sorry. I’m just looking for Hiccup - I mean Henry! Or Astrid. I’m a friend of theirs.”

The man looked Jack up and down before shouting over his shoulder.

“Astrid! Someone is looking for you!”

Jack heard loud stomping before Astrid appeared from the back room of the saloon.

“Who the fuck…! Jack? What are you doing here?” The woman looked damn scary, like she was ready to kill the foolish one who was there to see her, until she saw the terrified teen boy. Her expression immediately softened.

“I-I’m sorry to bother you” why did he stutter?! “I-I couldn’t reach Hiccup and I thought m-maybe you know something.”

Astrid frowned. With a heavy sigh she pointed at the back office and stepped away from the door. This was the first time Jack was back there. It looked like a mixture of a small kitchen and a living room with all the kitchen machines and couches. The woman fell down on one of the couches and motioned for Jack to take a seat.

“Did something happen between you two?” she asked without hesitation.

“N-no, nothing.” Her presence intimidated Jack. He tried to act cool but it was hard. 

Astrid got lost in her thoughts. She chewed her fingernails while mumbling incomprehensibly. Then looked up at Jack like she wanted to read out the answers from him. Jack couldn’t help but keep moving in the chair.

“Nothing happened between you two?” Jack shocked his head. “And you couldn’t reach him?” Another head shaking that earned another suspire from the woman. “That fucking idiot.”

“W-what is it? Do you know something?”

“I don’t know what’s going on but I’m sure it's nothing good. He looked down and nervous lately. I tried to talk to him but he shook me off. That fucking asshole! He tells me everything except when there’s a huge problem he wants to solve by himself. And I’m 100% sure something like this is in his mind! I don’t know what but I’ll kill him, find it out and kill him again!” Her face reddened by each sentence which scared Jack and made him happy at the same time. He was glad the brunette has friends like Astrid who care for him - whether he wants to or not.

The young woman took a deep breath before she smashed something in her anger.

“You’re looking for that jerk, right? Do me a favor and find out what’s his problem so I can punch him in his nose because he didn’t ask for my help. Can you do it?”

“Y-Yeah? B-but I don’t know where he is.”

“At the lake, where else? He’s always taking Toothless for a walk.”

“I was looking there and never found them!”

“He changed their walk-time lately, maybe that’s why. If you hurry you can catch him. Kick his balls on my behalf.” Jack winced at the last sentence and didn’t dare to say no to her.

He said goodbye to her and the owner, and ran to the lake.

-o-

Although he planned to get a quick nap during their walk Hiccup didn’t sleep a wink. He sat on the ground, leaned his back against a tree and tried to enjoy the warmth of the sun.

But he felt cold. And loneliness. His heart was heavy. It was hard before but he felt almost unbearable now. But he had to endure it. He decided he would do it. It was the best choice he could have made. Even if it made him cry and broke his heart.

With a heavy sigh he got up from his place and called Toothless who were running near to him. Time to go home. He only took a few steps when he heard someone shouting his name. His heart skipped a beat when he realized whose voice was then and another when he turned to face them.

Jack stood a mere ten meters away. His was flushed, his t-shirt stuck to his body with sweat thus allowing the teen's physique to be seen to the brunette. Hiccup swallowed hard and did his beast to turn his gaze from the young ones chest to anywhere else.

“There you are! I was looking for you everywhere!” grouched Jack.

“If you needed something you could just text me.” Hiccup avoided Jack’s gaze.

“You didn’t answer them!” Walked Jack next to the brunette.

“I did when I had time. I told you I’m busy.” Hiccup did his best to not show his emotion even if he felt those fucking butterflies in his stomach. He missed the white-haired boy so-so much.

“Busy with what?”

“Nothing you need to know about.”

“Liar.”

“I’m not lying. I have things to do.”

“Yeah? Like what?” Little by little Jack lost his patience just like Hiccup.

“Grown-up stuff. You wouldn't understand anyway.”

“Yeah? Let’s try it.”

“Jack, you're getting on my nerves.”

“I’m getting on your nerves? Well you too! With all of this secrecy and stuff. I’m your friend and I’m worried about you. Just like Astrid. So do me a favor and tell me what the fuck is your problem so I could help you.”

“Oh so you wanna help me? Do me a favor and give me some time and space, okay?”

“For what?!”

“For getting over you, okay?!” The moment he said it out loud Hiccup regretted it already. He looked at Jack with a terrified look to see as the colors ran out of the teen’s face and froze.

“What…?” breathed Jack. His eyes were cloudy as he tried to put two and two together.

Hiccup felt there’s no way back, so he gathered his remaining courage and said it out loud. He knew what the teen would say but at least once - only once! - he could say it.

“I like you, Jack. I think of you as more than just a friend.” His heart raced in his chest and he felt the tears stung his eyes and yet he forced himself to not lose his composure.

The white haired teen stared into nothingness, baffled.

“I know you don't feel the same way. That’s why I wanted some time alone, until I can… you know… After that - if you want - everything can be the same as before.” Hiccup forced out a small smile.

“I don’t wanna” whispered Jack without noticing it, stabbing an invisible knife into the brunette’s heart.

“O-oh… I-I get it. You hate people like me, I-I see… I-I don’t blame you. T-then let’s end it here.” Fuck! He didn’t want it like this! That’s why he didn’t tell him his feelings! Fuck his big mouth! Fuck it! Fuck it! FUCK IT!!

“No, I don’t wanna!” Woke up Jack from his dizziness.

“What? Jack, I don’t get it? What do you not want? Me being near you? I know it and I’ll stay away from you, I promise.”

“No, I don’t wanna! Argh!” Growled Jack. Led by a sudden idea the teen grabbed the hem of the brunette’s shirt, pulled him down, stood on tiptoe - curse his high! -  and pressed his own lips to his, earning a surprised, muffled shout.

Jack put too much strength into his action so the impact was too forceful, making both of them hurt a bit. That would leave a bruise later for sure.

For a brief moment none of them moved. Hiccup was taken by surprise so he was frozen, and Jack didn’t know how far he should go - or more precisely, how to kiss someone. At last, he didn’t have to worry about it.

As he moved away and broke their contact, Hiccup pulled the white haired teen close to him by Jack’s waist, making him gasp in surprise. As much as he wanted to deepen their kiss and make it as passionate as he wished to be, Hiccup stopped himself from doing that. He didn’t want to scare the teen away now that he was in his arms. Instead he kissed him in a slow, easy-to-follow rhythm, which the teen quickly picked up.

Jack felt Hiccup’s arms were trembling as the brunette tried not to grasp him too hard. He pressed his body so close to the brunette, he could sense Hiccup’s fast heartbeat that matched his own.

With his eyes closed Jack lost his sense of time, didn’t sense anything from the outer world, just the brunette’s soft lips on his, the heat and the incredibly nice smell of the young male’s body and his touches on his waist and back.

He didn’t know how long they were kissing without break. When they moved apart to catch their breath Jack felt Hiccup’s forehead landed him hard on the shoulder.

“Please, tell me it’s not a dream” Hiccup whispered. His warm breath tickled Jack’s collarbone, sanding down a pleasant shiver down his spine.

“If it is, then it’s the best dream I’ve ever had” kept Jack stroking the brunette’s hair. He didn’t know when he started caressing him during their kiss but he didn’t want to stop it. The young man’s hair was so soft and silky, it was so nice to stroke it. Jack could do it all day long.

Hiccup pulled him closer into their hug with still trembling hands before letting the teen go. He looked at the teen with uncertainty in his eyes. He couldn’t believe what just happened. Jack smiled at him encouragingly. Soon Hiccup showed a weak smile too that got wider and wider by the minutes and mirrored the white haired one’s expression. Once again they hugged each other intensively while laughing in glee. If Hiccup’s knee wasn’t bad he would pick the teen up to dance around with him.

“I like you, Hiccup” Jack broke their silence, almost making the brunette cry.

“I like you too, Jack” smiled Hiccup and kissed Jack on the forehead.

Chapter Text

Jack and Hiccup sat on the ground, face to face, hand in hand, neither of them liked to let go of the other one. They were talking about anything and everything that popped into their mind and couldn't share since the last time they had a nice weekend day together. They both said and asked things they didn't dare earlier, while simply enjoying the minutes they spent in each other's company.

They agreed to keep their relationship secret for the time being and to meet every day at the same time. Jack would say to his family he went for a run while Hiccup took Toothless for a walk. If something comes up they text each other. And they restart the weekend tutorings and model-days. At least they say to others they would do that. What they really would do was a different matter.

As the sun slowly started to set Jack tried to gather himself and went home. But he couldn’t bring himself to let the brunette’s hand go, and neither could Hiccup. They knew they’ll meet again the next day but still. It was hard to part when they just met halfway.

They got up eventually and Hiccup pulled Jack into a hug.

“I wanna walk you home,” the young man whispered. “I wanna hold your hand till we reach your house. I wanna give you a goodbye kiss on the doorstep.”

He spoke from Jack’s heart too.

The teen squeezed himself closer to his lover, inhaled deeply his smell to remember it while they were apart. They would stay like that if the panther didn’t push their legs with his head, urging them. They shared a kiss before going their separate ways.

It was only the first day of their relationship, but they both wished they were living under the same roof.

-o-

They didn’t know how they did it but they didn’t get caught in the first two weeks even when they were so fucking bad at hiding their happiness. Hiccup was nagged by Astrid, while Jack was nagged by not just his brothers but Wendy too. It was harder for Jack to not brag the news to the girl than he thought. On the other hand Astrid was just simply glad her idiot friend finally calmed down. Needless to say, poor Hiccup got a nice long lecture from her about being an idiot and things like that.

On their first restarted tutoring day they could barely focus on their duty. It was nerve wracking to both of them to not just stare at each other all day long with a stupid, love-sick smile on their faces; to not touch the other’s hand accidentally - or on purpose -; to act like nothing happened between them. Oh boy, Hiccup wished so badly to tease the teen just a little bit to see his reaction.

The next Saturday was hectic. Hiccup always thought the Overland household was lively but that day it was more of a chaotic than a lovely mess. At the very moment he parked his motorcycle he heard the screamings and shoutings from inside. He stepped cautiously to the door and rang the bell. Moments later Jack opened the door, letting out the loud voices from the house.

Hiccup heard everyone’s voices at the same time but couldn’t make any sense of what they were talking - or arguing - about. Something was off and not only because of the ruckus.

Jack avoided his gaze, rubbed the back of his neck - the teen took over this habit from him, and although Hiccup never said it out loud, he loved the way the white-haired boy did it! His face was flushed. He mumbled something about the mess behind him, but Hiccup barely managed to catch a few words.

As he stepped in the house he was more shocked than before.

North was walking back and forth, nonstop talking on his phone, with a serious expression. Clarissa crying loud, screaming incomprehensible words. Sophie, Pippa and Jamie were trying to calm her. Aster and Tina were nowhere to be seen.

Hiccup looked at Jack puzzled - or more like shocked. The teen led him to the kitchen and tried to explain the situation. 

The case was Tina was out of town for the weekend, visiting Brittany and Jonathan, like she did since their baby boy was born to give them a helping hand. Days like this North was in charge to lead the household - with less than more success. He could call himself lucky he had Aster, Jamie and Jack as help. The huge man was the head of a company but he was not in his element when it came to house chores and stuff like that. Fortunately Tooth teached Aster how to cook otherwise the children would eat cookies, snacks and pizza all the time the woman was out.

But that day Aster wasn’t home, he had some business to do; North got some urgent phone call, something went wrong at the company and he tried to solve it over the phone; Clary was doing a tantrum since they promised to go out somewhere together but her dad didn’t keep that promise and she had to stay at home. Jamie and Pippa had to cancel their date to help Sophie out with Clary.

On one hand Jack wished to skip that day's lessons, but on the other hand he would rather argue with his family than say no to spend some time with Hiccup. And he told that to the brunette too in private. Since they started to go out they shared all of their thoughts and problems.

After hearing everything, Hiccup went to silence. Jack could easily read from his face that he was deep in his thoughts, trying to find a solution to the situation. It warmed Jack's heart. Even though it wasn't the brunette's problem at all, he did his best to help. And in the most efficient way. Oh boy, how Jack wished to kiss him right now - even if only on his cheek! But he stopped himself. Later, when they were alone he'll do it.

"I texted Aster." Jack broke the silence between them. "He tries to finish his thing as fast as he can and get home to calm Clary down."

As the words left his mouth the front door opened and Aster stormed in. He stopped at the entrance of the hall and looked at his littlest sister then at Jack. He didn't like the fact Hiccup stood next to his brother. Not because he thought the brunette would do something inappropriate to his littlest brother. No, it was because he saw this whole chaos. Okay, Aster knew every family has better and worse days too and it's not a shame. But still.

He stepped to them.

"Sorry I'm late. I came as fast as I could." His brother sighed in relief, a weak smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. The brunette on the other hand was still lost in his thoughts.

"Did you finish with your thing just fine?"

"No, but I can do it later. Now I took dad's place so he can go to the factory. I just have to figure out how to calm Clary down so you can focus on your studies."

"Maybe I can help you with both" joined Hiccup in the conversation.

Both Overland boys sent a puzzled look towards him.

"How about a field trip? There's an authentic viking village at the other side of the forest, about 20 minutes by car. This way Clarissa got her time out of the house while I can teach Jack about our cultures."

Jack was amazed he came up with this idea. A nice walk in the fresh air sounded way better than scribbling down in his notebook. Either way they couldn't hold hands nor kiss but he was eager to see the brunette in that kind of environment.

He glanced at his brother with puppy eyes. Aster sighed. He didn't want to admit it, but Hiccup's idea was good. He pinched the bridge of his nose.

"Fine" he accepted in a voice like he had no other choice and all of this is a pain in his ass. "I let dad and the others know."

Jack grinned from ear to ear and it went wider when he saw that lovely crooked smile on the brunette's facial.

Like lightning a problem striked into Aster's mind.

"Wait a sec. There are too many of us. We can't fit everyone in my car."

"I came with my motorcycle. I can give someone a ride. I have a spare helmet with me."

'Nice, Hiccup!' Jack accomplished it mentally by thinking about the reasons why Aster could say ‘NO’.

And like this in about half an hour the little team were ready to take seats in the car and on the motorcycle. North was more than happy for Aster's arrival and Hiccup's idea. He gave the youngsters some piggy money, kissed his children and promised to Clary next time he and mommy would come along too before he rushed to the factory. While Aster and Sophie dressed Clary, Jack and Hiccup were making sandwiches, Pippa and Jamie prepared the drinks and snacks. To Hiccup it was an unusual sight. He couldn't remember the last time he and his family went somewhere together just for fun - and not for work. It was refreshing but envious altogether. At the very back of his mind he wished to be part of this lively family - either be born in it or be married in - so he had more of that day.

Sound of giggles got their ears as Clary, Aster and Sophie approached the kitchen door. The two brothers were relieved their little sister finally stopped crying. This impromptu trip was an awesome idea.

The littlest girls took their seats at the back seats of Aster’s car along with Pipa, while Hiccup took out the spare helmet from the motorcycle’s trunk. But there came a question: who would ride with him? Aster was out of the question. He really wished Jack would be his plus one. True, he wouldn't say a thing if Jamie came with him but still.

The tree brothers stood a few steps away from the others, murmuring in a muffled voice. Hiccup could tell they tried to discuss the question that was in his mind. He saw fear in Jamie's eyes as he vehemently gesticulating, while Jack offered himself without any second thought. Aster sighed and nodded - to Jamie's relief and Jack's joy.

While Jamie got in the car the other two brothers walked to Hiccup. Poor brunette acted cool and waited to hear the result but his heart raced in glee. And he saw the white haired teen struggling to hide his grin as well.

"Jack will go with you. But! You can't go faster than 60 km per hour!"

"Got it."

Hiccup handed the helmet to Jack, they took their seats and waited for Aster to do the same. In the meantime Hiccup explained to Jack how to use the helmet's microphone so they could talk during the ride without problem.

When Aster honked they put on their helmets and hit the road.

The trip took slightly longer with the speed limit but the boys didn't care about that. More time for them to have some privacy. They idly chit-chatted the whole time while Jack awed the scenery. The road led them next to the forest, on the edge of a cliff; between two mountains; and for a short period through a field before entering the forest.

Hiccup rode to the parking lot and stopped the engine. In a few minutes everyone stood near to him. Clarissa jumped up and down in excitement. If Aster didn't hold her hand the little girl was long gone in the dark forest. Sophie took about a dozens pictures of the trees above them as they partly blocked the sun, making a mysterious half light. Pippa and Jamie held hands and with their mouth open they looked around. Jack was jealous of them. He wanted to hold Hiccup's hand too and walk like that all day long.

There was but one problem: they didn't see any village nor heard any other sound but birds chirping.

"This way" Hiccup motioned to a little path through the forest.

"How long is it?" Asked Aster. He didn't like the slightest idea to go deep in the woods.

"We're almost there. About five minutes." Smiled Hiccup and started to talk about the types of trees around them and what they were used to back in age. Jack was amazed again how well the brunette knew these kinds of things and maybe the subject wasn't the most interesting one he told it in a way he got all of them attention.

And he was right. In a mere five minutes they could hear the sound of the crowd: chit-chatting, shouting, playing music. A few more steps later they saw a tall wooden fence with a little stall next to its huge, double-side gate.

Hiccup walked there and talked with the ticket seller in a language Jack didn't understand. Maybe he said in Viking? Whatever that language was.

As the brunette switched places with Aster he walked back to Jack's side to watch together as Aster's eyes went wide open and gaped. He spoke with the seller a few words - to Jack it seemed like they were haggling - before the oldest brother gave up and with his mouth still open he paid for the tickets.

"Hey, what's it?" Asked Jamie as soon as Aster came back to them.

"The seller miscalculated the price. There's no way all of our tickets cost only 10 dollars."

The whole Overland family reacted as one person. None of them could believe what the oldest son said. But Jack knew this was true because he saw Hiccup's smirk in the corner of his eyes. He turned to him, his open mouth slowly turning into a disbelieving grin. Without asking it with words the brunette understood him and said:

"I told him you're with me so he gave you a small discount" he shrugged like it was nothing.

"Small discount?? It's more like we won tons of free tickets!" Aster gaped and failed to calm down. "How…?"

His reaction made the brunette's significant crooked smile go wide. He acted cool but he couldn't trick Jack, the white haired teen knew all too well how proud he was of himself for amazing them.

 "I spent every summer break here. I have more free tickets and discounts than I can spend in my whole life."

"You came here every summer to play? Wasn't it boring after a while?" Asked Jamie who broke out of amazement first.

"No, I didn't play here, I worked. Me and Astrid and the others too. This way.” He led them to the other side of the wall.

It was nothing compared to Berk. In this village every building was made of wood: the houses, the fences, even the small road between them. From afar Jack noticed a blacksmith, a tannery, a training place. Small children ran next to him in viking costume - similar to the one Hiccup and the others wore during the Clan Fest. At one of the nearby houses a group of women washed the laundry with their hands and offered to the guest to try it out. At another one teens taught the small ones some traditional games and how to make dolls from natural ingredients like woods or husks or leaves.

The wooden path beneath their feet branched in three directions. Hiccup led them on the left path but assured them to show everything. On their left towered the high wooden wall while on their right the houses. Every single one's door was open, calling the guests inside to take a look. Some of it was filled with relics - like accessories, weapons, clothes, etc - in glass showcases, while others were fully furnished. And as they walked Hiccup told them everything - how they made this or that, from which era were them from. He was so good at it that Jack wondered why he became a tattoo master instead of tour guide.

They were walking to the blacksmith when they heard a loud bleat. It wasn’t so surprising, Hiccup told them there would be a petting zoo with goats, sheeps and whatnots. But this sound was angry. And after hearing it Hiccup froze, all the color ran out of his face and turned his head to the right and left.

Not Jack was the only one who noticed this. Aster looked at the brunette with concern while Clarissa pulled her brother’s hand and pointed to the zoo. He was about to ask what the problem was when they heard the bleating again along with hoofbeats. Before they could react a goat jumped across the zoo’s fence and rushed towards them, ready to attack. Hiccup yelped - Jack never heard him making such a noise - and ran to the blacksmith to grab a shield.

He made it just in time. The angry goat hit the shield head on and pushed the brunette while constantly bleating. Jack saw his lover was struggling. A small crowd formed around them as more and more people stopped to watch the fight between animal and man. They thought this was also part of the show.

Hiccup’s forehead beaded with sweat. The moment the goat crashed into him his knee started to hurt. It was difficult for him to stand, let alone to defeat this evil creature. Fortunately someone rushed through the crowd to rescue him.

“Come yer you stubborn animal” said the young woman and grabbed the goat by its horns. Long black hair framed her face with a fringe parted on the right side and a side braid placed over her left shoulder. She was wearing a long-sleeve, light gray shirt with a black, short-sleeved hooded shirt over it, a brown leather vest, wristbands, dark gray pants and brown boots. She had metallic-like shoulder guards, bracers, knee pads and skirt.

She led the goat back to the other animals with ease and the crowd applauded her. While Aster, Jamie and the others did the same Jack rushed to Hiccup who sat on the ground breathing heavily.

“You okay?” he asked. A small, forced smile appeared in the corner of Hiccup’s mouth.

“Yeah. This caught me off guard.”

“Good to see you’re in one piece” came back the woman and offered a hand to Hiccup to pull him up.

“Geez, Heather, I thought you ate that f… freaking goat a long time ago” Hiccup accepted the hand and carefully with Jack’s and the young lady’s - Heather’s - help he stood up. He hissed as he took a step and pain radiated in his knee and the nearby part of his body, almost making him fall back to the ground.

“Aww, don’t be like that. Ole just likes you and wants to play with you” made Heather a cooing sound and held the brunette’s arm with a steady hand.

Jack snickered as he had a deja vu. It was similar to his and Toothless' relationship.

“No, that beast wants to kill me.”

“Is it okay to let an aggressive creature like that walk around the children?” joined Aster to the conversation. Hiccup really thought that Aster resembles a mother hen who’s a little bit overprotective to his chicks - in this case his siblings.

"Oy, don't fret. Ole's like a little sheep around kids."

"Yeah, that devil's creature only hates me to the guts. He even protects the little ones from me if I go too close to the zoo." Said Hiccup.

This was the moment Jack couldn't hold it back and burst into a loud laugh. It was refreshing to him to see his lover act like that. He imagined the little Hiccup as he ran for his life as the goat chased him. It was like the top of the cake.

"Hey don't laugh on others' misery" said Hiccup although he could barely hold back his own laughing.

"S-sorry" wiped away Jack his tears but one glance at the brunette's face made him laugh harder till his abdomen started to hurt - which also was an oil to the fire of his laughter.

First Clary joined him and as he whined in a high pitched voice of his hurting stomach the other followed until the Overlands, Hiccup and even Heather were crying over laughter. The people around them glanced at them as if they were fools.

"Oy Henry, who're they?" Asked Heather when she calmed down enough to be able to speak mostly normally.

"The Overlands. New citizens. Well quite new ones. They moved to Berk in autumn. Aster, Jamie, Jack, Sophie, Clary and Pippa. Guys, she's Heather, this town's chief's daughter."

Everyone introduced themself one by one. At least that was the plan but the littlest girl thought otherwise.

"Bunny! Buuuunnnyyyyy!!" Clarissa screeched, pulling her brother's arm non stop and pointing at the petting zoo.

"Okay, okay, we go there just don't rip my arm off" Aster sighed but Hiccup saw the little smile at the corner of his mouth.

He bid farewell to Heather and with his two younger sisters he walked away promising to the others to meet in about an hour. Jamie and Pippa had seized on the opportunity and went their separate ways from the others, saying 'to have some private moment for them'. After a few minutes Heather excused herself and rushed back to the zoo, where a kid harassed a poor sheep.

And like this the lovebirds were left alone.

Although they were eagerly waiting for this chance now they fell into a somewhat awkward silence. Somewhere along the laughing, the brunette sat down on a log not far from them. Although he was smiling Jack saw the sweat on him and the way he tried to massage his knee without making it too noticeable.

"Is it hurting a lot?" Whispered Jack.

Hiccup looked at him and the expression the teen wore melted his heart: the tiny frown on his forehead, the way he pressed his lips together.

"It's bearable" the smile on him was weak but gentle and sincere, enough to sweep Jack from his feet and erase a small bit of his worry. "I need to rest for a few minutes. I'll walk a bit slower and  go limp a little but that's it."

"Then we'll rest" sat Jack down on the ground next to him.

"You know you don't have to stay by my side right? You can go ahead and look around."

"Yeah, I know. But it's not funny if you aren't with me."

Oh, boy. He'll be his demise.

"If we were just by ourself I'd kiss you right now, you know?" Whispered Hiccup.

"And I'll kiss you back until we're out of breath."

They fell into silence again - this time into a pleasant one - with a grin on their faces. They stared at each other, green field into frozen lake, lost in words, lost in their worlds. And they were fine with that. They couldn't kiss the other or hold hands, true, but at least they didn't have to hide their feelings from the other.

Soonly the sounds around them went mute, the view to blank. They didn't move an inch, or said a single word, didn't know the minutes that passed, or cared about that. Their chest felt warm under the other's gaze, and they were calm, calmer than in a long time. Neither of them would mind if the time stopped at that moment forever.

"Here, you can use this" intruded a voice in their world.

Hiccup blinked once and tore his stare from his lovers to look at the intruder. His expression was calm and as if nothing happened but inside he was sad and angry.

Jack was jealous of him to be so good at hiding most of his emotions from others. His cheeks were burning and looked everywhere but the brunette.

The not wanted guest, Heather, was holding a shepherd's crook in her hand and offered it to the brunette who gladly accepted it. While Jack was surprised to see such a thing in his life it was nothing special to Hiccup. Another thing that was different in their past experiences and the life they lived so far. What else could be different? The teen wondered excitedly. He wished to know everything about him.

"Thanks" Hiccup accepted it. "Seriously, you should eat that beast already."

"Never!" Heather laughed. "He'll live a long, happy and peaceful life. If you don't show up out of the blue of course."

"Don't worry I'm not planning to come back here anytime soon."

"That's a relief to Ole. But I'm sad. I miss you, the gang and the old days."

"You mean the ones where you all pushed me around?" Jack didn't like the bitterness in Hiccup's voice.

"No, the ones when you started to shine."

This made Jack curious. What did Hiccup's not so bright day look like? When was it? Why was it like the way it was? What has changed since then?

The brunette snickered as he noticed the questions written all over the white haired teen's face. He loved how easily he could read Jack's expressions.

"It's not a secret nor a really amazing story" he started. "Before I met and adopted Toothless I used to get picked on by the others including the gang. I was small, weak, scrawny unlike the other kids my age. Just look at your classmates. You can't really find a non muscular one. It wasn't different when I was your age, heck, even before that."

"Yeah, I agree. You were a miserable child. But you met with Toothless and you changed and it has done you good."

"What changed?" asked Jack unconsciously.

"Hm… He got braver. He finally stood up for himself and those who he loved. He even went against a bear just to gain some time for the others to escape."

Jack heard this story in a nutshell from Hiccup and it amazed him. But hearing it from someone else made him praise the brunette more - and fall for him deeper.

The two adults kept talking. They catched up with the time when they didn't see each other. Heather told parts of their shared summers every now and then so Jack wouldn't bore himself to death. They had lots of fun growing up as viking kids, pretending to be ones from the past every summer and during the Clan's Fest. Their job was to entertain the guests but since they were only children the adults didn't expect much from them. Not to mention most of the gang were reckless, stubborn and never listened to the adults. So they usually messed up things - and made it more realistic and fun to the guests.

Jack could listen to it all day and night long. He was so into it neither he, Hiccup or Heather noticed when Jamie and Pippa got back. They stood a few steps away and listened to the story too. Loud child's voice interrupted their chit-chatting.

"'Elly, 'Elly" rushed Clary towards the brunette, grabbed his right hand and pulled while incoherently saying something and pointing somewhere up ahead.

"Clary, if you don't say what you'd like we won't understand it" came Aster. Although he was calm he frowned slightly. It was unusual for his littlest sister to grab a stranger's hand just like that. True they saw the mayor's son often but he didn't count as a close friend to the family. At least not in his eyes.

"Bi'dies, bi'dies'"

'Birdies?' Jack frowned and followed the direction the little girl pointed at just like everyone.

"You mean the falcons?" Asked Hiccup after he recognized the birds flying up high in the sky before gliding down to the ground.

"Oh, right, we had to start the hunter's bird show earlier."

"Bird show?" Sophie and Pippa looked disgusted by hearing the word 'hunter'.

"It's a simple demonstration on how we used the falcons in hunts." Hiccup explained before turning to the little girl. "Wanna see the birdies?"

"I wanna, I wanna!" Screamed Clary in delight and jumped up and down still holding the brunette's hand.

Hiccup looked at Aster for permission. He won't do anything until the guardian says so, he had enough on his list without any more trouble.

"Let's go together." He said and earned another gleeful screech from the girl.

Heather waved goodbye to them and went back to her position. But before that she made Hiccup to promise to keep more in touch in the future.

The demonstration was exciting, the falcons beautiful and mesmerizingly smart and the history behind all of it was interesting. At the end of it there was a chance to hold the birds on their arms - with proper protections on of course. Jack's heart was beating so loud as he was waiting for his turn. Jamie looked like he would pass out in any minute if he didn't fear of being attacked by the falcon. Meanwhile Aster tried to look cool and calm but he didn't like it as much as he thought he would.

After that they went to a house where they could try viking outfits. Everyone grab the chance expect Aster who - as he murmured - won't do a clown out of himself. The others enjoyed it on his behalf too. When they were all dressed up and got foam weapons Aster and Hiccup took photos of them. In Hiccup's eyes Jack looked exactly the same as he did in traditional clothes in his age - and it made him chuckle. He was able to take a really good photo of the white haired teen as he was posing with the foam ax in his hand in a very viking-ish style, making him smile widely. He need to ask for that one pic later.

Sophie and Clary tried their hand in doll-making and ended up with new toys. Pippa and Jamie bought a couple-bracelet from the blacksmith - which Jack really envy of them but couldn't say it out loud - and even Aster got a souvenir to himself: a little iron figure of a rabbit dressed as a viking from the blacksmith too - where the idea came from to this piece nobody knew but Hiccup had to hide his smile as he saw the transaction.

By the time they finished with their tour the pain in the brunette's knee stopped. He handed the shepherd's crook to the cashier and sent his thanks to Heather with them. By the motorcycle he put his knee brace on just in case.

Ever since Clary first grabbed his hand the little girl barely let him go. She dragged from one place to another like she did with his brothers. Oddly when the brunette told her to slow down else he couldn't keep up with her she understood it immediately and didn't rush anymore. The Overland brother just gaped at this sight.

As Jack watched them walk an odd image popped into his mind. He imagined the brunette walking with a child like he did with Clarissa but this kid was their own and they spent an idle day away from home, away from work, away from any trouble they could have. He knew he rushed way forward. They barely started to go out and didn’t go further than kissing but still. This tiny daydreaming made him blush so hard he was glad they spent the whole day outside so he could simply say he got burned by the sun.

The ride back to the Overland house felt shorter than getting to the village. Jack wished he could take a few more rounds around the neighborhood behind Hiccup on the motorcycle but he knew all too well he couldn’t do that. Not yet. Maybe next year. Although both of them agreed to keep their fresh relationship secret, in moments like this he wanted to shout 'screw it!' and did as he wished. He saw the same thoughts mirroring his lover's face too. Only if they could just hold, squeeze, or gently stroke his hand…

The Overlands waved goodbye to him and Jack watched as he drove away. He knew they would text each other later but he couldn't help but miss him already.

Chapter Text

As the days went by and got closer to the middle of the summer the temperature went higher and higher. It was so hot outside no one really stayed in the open air for long. Most of the kids went to camps out of Berk, went to the harbor to swim and cool down or spent their days with their friends indoors.

To Jack the best days were the ones he was with Hiccup - especially when they were at the brunette's place. There they could hide in Hiccup's room and enjoy each other's presence. Most of the time they cuddled up in his bed, kissed, talked, and watched something on his laptop. Sometimes the brunette came up with other, more creative activities. Once he tried to teach Jack how to draw, other times they painted together. It wasn't a masterpiece but Jack really liked the process. One day Jack brought his guitar with himself and teached a few accords to Hiccup before ending up giving a serenade to him. That was fun too and he finally kept his promise to sing to the brunette one day.

Their next shared Sunday sounded interesting too. On Saturday Hiccup texted Jack 'Come in clothes you won't regret messing up.' Jack had no idea what kind of mess he planned to make. He had some in his dirty mind but shooed away. The brunette surely didn't mean it like that, right? A small part of him wished they thought of the same kind of mess they could do together but he highly doubted it. Since they started to go out they never went further than kissing and caressing each other but left the intimate spheres alone. While he appreciated the slow pace they took, it made him more and more excited and impatient. But he waited. Maybe it's not the time yet.

But whatever kind of mess they would make, he was eager to know it already. He tried to make Hiccup spill the info alas he was too stubborn to let it out - making Jack lose some hours of his beauty-sleep. The teen had a hard time not to rush earlier to him and expose something was between them. He decided to bring the spare clothes with him and spare some questions from his family about his appearance.

The walk to the Haddock mansion was supposed to calm him down. It didn't work. He was just as nervous and excited and hyped as always. By the time he arrived the brunette and his 'little' pet were waiting for him at the entrance. He did pet Toothless before he followed Hiccup inside. Hiccup had barely closed the door behind them before he reached for Jack’s waist, gently pulled him closer and placed a sweet kiss on his lips.

"Good morning," he whispered and pulled his lover to a hug.

"Morning" said Jack, out of breath, with a dreamy smile which quickly vanished as a thought hit him like lightning strike. "W-wait, your dad'll see us."

"He is gone already" Hiccup squeezed themself closer.

'They had a fight again' Jack knew it from the way the brunette held him and said it. He returned the hug and didn't ask a thing. Maybe later Hiccup would tell him but now what he needed was comforting not questioning.

They stood there in silence for minutes, inhaling the other's scent, embracing the warmth of the other’s body and the quiet.

When Hiccup felt he was ready to sweep his problems under the rug temporarily and enjoy his time with Jack honestly, he broke their hug with a sigh and placed a kiss on his forehead before looking into the teen's eyes. The reminiscence of sadness remained in his emeralds but his smile reached his eyes.

"Well, are you ready to get a bit messy?"

"Yeah, I'm ready to mess around AND with you" grinned Jack, earning a chuckle from Hiccup - just as he wished.

"Dork. Uhm.. Not that I want to criticize you but are you sure you want to wear these clothes? I won't pay for the consequences if you ruin it. I can lend you some of mine though but those would be a little big for you."

"I've planned to change here. If mom saw me leave the house in my home outfit she would question me." On second thought he really wished to wear the brunette's clothes, to smell his scent all day long. A naughty thought crossed his mind and he quickly pushed back, somewhere to the farthest parcels. One day. One day he'll definitely do that.

He snapped himself back to the present just to see the same kind of daydreaming face he probably had just a second ago on his lover.

"What are you thinking about?" He asked with a cocky smirk, leaning close to Hiccup to see he blush caught on red handed.

"I imagined you in my stuff. You would look adorable." He simply shrugged and made Jack blush. Argh, how can he be so cool and say something like this with a poker face??

After another quick kiss Hiccup sent Jack upstairs to change then meet him in the kitchen. Meanwhile the brunette prepared their cold, refreshing drinks and music. He looked Jack up and down when he arrived, trying to notice every little detail.

"What?" Asked Jack with a beat red face and he checked his outfit too. He had a simple white t-shirt and a light blue short, both covered with reminiscences of different kinds of old paints.

"I've never seen you in these'' another shrug and that typical cocky-crooked smile.

"Aaaaand?"

"Nothing. It look good on you." He handed Jack his drink, grabbed his own along with his phone and a loudspeaker and left the kitchen through the door leading them to the garden with Jack in his steps.

Jack gaped as he did his best to proceed to the huge difference between the coldness coming from the inside of the house and the warmth of the backyard. It felt like two different people designed these.

There was a picnic table with chairs, a closed area with a high fence - the cage for Toothless as Jack recognized -, an unused pool - inside the beast's territory -, flowerbeds, trees. Everything Jack couldn't imagine after seeing the empty walls inside.

"Close your mouth or you'll catch a fly" Hiccup whispered into his ear, giving him a heartattack and almost dropping his drink. When did he step next to him in the first place??

The brunette chuckled. Yeah, he liked to scare and surprise him like this more than Jack liked it.

The teen pouted, making it hard for Hiccup to hold back his laugh.

"Sorry, sorry. It's so easy to tease you I can't resist" kissed Hiccup Jack on his cheeks as a peace offer. Oh, how could one hold a grudge against him when he's act so fucking sweet?

"I'll stop it for today, okay? Don't be mad at me." Aaaaand here came his smooth talking. He hugged Jack from behind, and nudged his head into the crook of the teens neck. Jack hated when he did that because he knew it for sure it worked on him to smooth an argument.

For a few breaths they stayed like that before Jack gave up with a loud sight.

"Tease me one more time and I'll go home, got it?" Of course he didn't want to do it but he had to take control over the brunette somehow, right?

"Got it" placed Hiccup a soft, quick kiss on the teen's neck. It felt too good to Jack, like a pleasant electricity. Ooooh boy, if the brunette keeps doing things like that Jack probably couldn't hold back himself.

Hiccup broke the embrace and led Jack to the table. Next to it on one of the chairs were two bags. Jack curiously tried to look inside of them without touching it. One of them has white fabric in it, and some kind of flasks in the other. His puzzled look made Hiccup chuckle.

"Tie dye. Once I saw you have a tie dyed t-shirt and I thought maybe we could try make one on our own." He acted cool but Jack saw the pink tone on his ears. He wasn't sure of his idea and felt a bit embarrassed but never would admit it.

"I've always wanted to try it. '' Jack smiled and Hiccup copied him. Yeah, it was clear as day the brunette was proud of his idea.

"I didn't know what color you'd like to use so I bought a few different ones, '' he said while placing the items from the bags on the table. "I wasn't sure about your size so I got a pair or two in my size and in one size smaller. Maybe it'll be a bit large but you're still growing so that should be fine."

Jack watched and listened to him. He barely saw him this nervous. He only talks this much in one breath when he is. But in his eyes it was adorable.

Hiccup was still in the middle of bubbling when Jack leaned closer and placed a soft kiss on the man's face, silencing him. With his mouth open the brunette turned to his lover.

"Why did I get that?" His gaping transformed into his iconic crooked smile.

"Why not?" Asked Jack with a cocky smirk on his face before he did a peck on Hiccup's lips.

Hiccup put down everything from his hand so he could pull Jack closer and return his kiss. It was gentle and shorter than their usual kisses but not any less pleasant. After they parted they gazed at each other's eyes, love sickly.

"So, how do we dye these shirts?" Broke Jack the silence first.

"Well, as I know, somehow like this" turned the brunette to the table and showed and told the methods he learned in the past few days by watching videos and reading different sides in the theme. Although he didn't mind staying in that embrace, the parting didn't bother him as much as he thought it would. Maybe because Jack was still next to him. Maybe because he knew they had plenty of time to get lost in each other's stare.

The brunette put on a pair of rubber gloves - safety first! - grabbed a piece of strong, thick string, made a few knots here and there on the shirt before splashed the different dye on it. He left it on the table. The finishing touch, washing the extra ink out of it, should wait 'till all the clothes are painted.

Now it was Jack's turn.

He grabbed a pair of gloves and put them on with a comical-theatrical motion and a loud snap. For some reason unknown to Hiccup the teen placed one shirt in front of him, another around his face like it was a mask. Without looking at him, he held his palm towards Hiccup.

"Nu'se, st'ings" Jack said with heavy, fake french accent. Hiccup snickered but do as he was said.

"Scisso's" the brunette cut the access strings.

"Wipe" with some paper towel he prepared previously just in case he wiped the sweat from Jack's forehead.

"'ed dye. Yellow. Blue. Not that one, the othe'." With each word Hiccup had harder and harder to keep from bursting into laughter. Jack was just too good at mimicking.

"Kiss" Jack held his cheek closer and waited till the brunette did it.

"Successful su'ge’y. Well done, nu'se Hen'y" Jack pulled down his impromptu mask.

Hiccup couldn't hold it back any longer. He burst into a loud, teary laugh. Jack grinned on the sight and it went wider and wider as the minutes passed and the brunette still couldn't stop. He complained about his hurting abandonment in a high pitched voice that made the white haired teen to chuckle.

"Y-you're s-such a do-hork, Jack. Aw, my stomach" Hiccup pressed out the words between his laugh.

"True, I'm a dork but I know you like me for being that" leaned Jack closer, his grin turned to a cocky one.

Still wasn’t good enough to control his howling, Hiccup didn't try to agree with him with words but acts. He closed the distance and kissed Jack. Although it was a strange one with him still shaking and chuckling and both of them smiling, jet it was one of the sweetest they shared till now.

With idli chit-chatting and joking here and there they dyed the remaining t-shirts. They knot them with different styles to get different patterns. Some of them were styles Hiccup found on the internet, some they own creation. They painted one shirt to the other, and ones in matching style and colors in both of the sizes. They had so much fun it was a shame it ended up so fast.

"And now?" Asked Jack.

"We put the shirts in resealable bags and wait for the dye to set" as he said he did too.

They quickly put all their creations into bags, tidied up their mess before going inside from the rising heat. Since they had hours before they could rinse the clothes they decided to play something.

Hiccup led him to the second floor but not into his room but opposite of it. To Jack’s surprise it was a guest and game room with a pull-out sofa, a huge flatscreen TV and plenty of free space between them. The brunette walked right to the TV and turned an Xbox on. Jack couldn’t help but gaped at him cuz Hiccup dared to challenge him in Just Dance - he couldn’t imagine the young man using this kind of game in his free time.

"Will you be alright?" Jack asked while Hiccup put on his knee brace.

"Yes. As long as we won't dance to Rasputin or something like that hard song."

"Aww so you won't do Can Can with me?" did Jack coo.

"Hate to say but never in my life." Snorted Hiccup. They both laughed.

"Done. Please, be gentle with me" Hiccup showed his iconic cocky grin.

"I can't promise anything" smirked Jack and placed a quick peck on his lover's lips before he grabbed the controller and started to search for a song. "Let's warm up with something easy."

He quickly found the song he wanted to use for that purpose. Hiccup read the title and couldn't believe what it was. He couldn't decide whether he should be laughing or gaping.

"Baby Shark? For real?"

"Why? It's a good and catchy song. Perfect one for starting a dance-fight." Hiccup couldn't decide if he was serious or not.

Jack started the song and Hiccup tried, he really tried to do his best and focus but it was so damn fucking hard when he got distracted by the sight of the enthusiasm and serious expression Jack had. He looked like he was practicing for a national competition or a Got Talent. Of course he got double the score than the brunette. At the end of the song the teen handed the controller over. It took Hiccup a good minute to choose since he didn't know which songs were easy ones, and which ones were hard. He kept glancing at Jack in the corner for tips but only got a grin that grew wider and wider with every glance. In the end he chose Can't Stop The Feeling by Justin Timberlake. It wasn't a fast song so it should be beginner friendly, right?

It wasn't a hard one but of course Jack out scored him, again. Jack’s heart fell for him, so for the next song he picked one for couples: Love Story by Taylor Swift. It wasn’t that hard, even Hiccup could follow it and hit a bunch of Perfect Scores. Funny, but he got the female’s part at first. Jack chuckled at it and quickly changed the roles. An idea and a song stuck into his mind. Another time. When they didn’t discuss what they would do that day he would teach the brunette a dance.

Hiccup scrolled up and down to find a song he knew. He chose Scream & Shout by will.i.am Ft Britney Spears without really thinking. Jack didn’t say a word although it wasn’t one of his favorite songs. He scored higher than the brunette no at least.

After that song they chose randomly. They got I’m Still Standing by Elton John, Rhythm of the Night by Corona and finally Pump It by The Black Eyed Peas. After the last song Hiccup fell down to the ground, breathing and sweating heavily. A very tiny part of him regretted challenging the teen - he wished to win just once okay?! - but this faded every time he saw how much Jack loved this activity.

"C'mon, Hic, get up." He nagged.

"Give me a break, Jack" Hiccup laid all over the floor and begged for mercy.

"I thought you're going to the gym every other day. How is it you still don't have stamina?" Jack teased him and hovered above him.

"Hey! I have stamina! I'm just not used to doing fast activities like this." He smiled.

"Hm… So you're like a dwarf. Very dangerous over a short period." Jack grinned.

"Argh. C'mere you little punk!' Hiccup jumped up from the ground. By the time he was up Jack rushed out of the room, his laughing echoed in the house.

Hiccup chased him all around the house, never able to catch him. Jack made sure to run fast but stopped here and there to tease the brunette and to close the distance but not too much. Poor Toothless just watched them and couldn't decide to join or not in the chase.

<>

After about the third round, near the living room Hiccup slowed down. The dancing tired him and this chase made him even more exhausted. On top of that his knee started to hurt. He slowed down and started rubbing the sore spot to ease the pain. Usually it worked. But not that day. With limb steps he went to the sofa and sat on it, while he grimaced. He knew Jack was somewhere near and would rush to him when he saw he was in pain. He was too kind to ignore anyone's - especially his lover's - pain.

In a minute Jack's head popped up at the corner, seconds later he stood in front of the brunette. The worry and helplessness painted all over his face. This sight melted Hiccup's heart.

"You okay? Is it hurting a lot?" Leaned Jack closer.

He was thinking about how to help his lover when the said man suddenly pulled him closer by his waist. With a not so manly scream he landed on Hiccup's lap with his knees on both of his sides. Glad he was wearing a cotton short not jeans else this pose could be uncomfortable. He wrapped his arms automatically around his man's neck in fear of falling down although his fear was groundless: Hiccup was holding him tight.

"Gotcha" Hiccup smiled. But it was a bit of a grimace of pain.

“You know this is not how they play this game” pouted Jack, but stayed still. He didn’t dare to move in fear of hurting his lover's already hurting leg. 

For a moment they stayed in silence. Hiccup pulled him closer again, this time more gentler. Jack felt his warm breath on his upper part through the fabric. For a mere minute they enjoyed the embrace in silence but Jack felt the way the brunette held him wasn't as joyous as he wished it could be. Hiccup was tense, radiating sadness. Jack rubbed his back to ease his invisible weight and waited.

"Jack, what should I do?" Hiccup started in a low voice, almost unhearable.

"Dad brought up dating and marriage again." He continued slowly. To the words 'date' and 'marriage' made Jack's stomach tighten and twist, his heart skipped a beat and a knot appeared in his throat. He wished they could talk about these things without keeping it a secret in front of others, but because formally he was just one brat from the dozens he didn't count as a suitor-candidate. Which made him feel sad but not as much as the pain Hiccup felt being nagged with this topic that led the mayor and his son to a constant argument - alongside with the everlasting force of making Hiccup the next mayor no matter how much he was against it.

"He is stubborn and wants me to match up with a 'decent wife-to-be' who's a 'good child-bearer'.”

"Does he know that you…?" Jack asked with a slight fear. He was well aware of the fact that not every family is as easily acceptable as his.

"Yeah, he knows it all so well." Hiccup snorted. "But no matter how many times I told him I don't want his help, he just pushes me and tries to set me on blind dates. I'm tired of it, Jack, so tired."

He held the teen tighter and breathed his lover's scent deeply. Usually this helped to calm himself down and erase his problems but not that day. It didn't matter the closeness or the calming circles Jack drew on his back. In one last, desperate attempt Jack kissed him.

Hiccup closed his eyes and returned the kiss. It wasn't fast, nor passionate, but gentle, slow and soothing. The one Hiccup needed the most. The one made his tears start to flow.

'I'm pathetic' flashed the thought in Hiccup's mind, adding fuel to his sorrow and tears, making him feel more miserable and frustrated.

Every time Jack felt him going deeper in his negative emotions he squeezed himself closer, sending his emotions through his lips.

They didn't count the minutes on how long they were kissing, not like they cared at all.

Even when Hiccup calmed down enough to not shed tears they didn't move. Jack held him tight and rubbed his back. He tried to find a solution to his lover's problem but only one came into his mind.

"How about we tell him about us?" He whispered.

"Better not," Hiccup shook his head. He spoke in a low, muffled voice Jack could barely hear. "I would just add fuel to the fire. He would think I was just doing this not because we like each other but to prove him my right and I just dragged you into my mess."

Jack thought thoroughly about what he just heard. If this is truly the case, when would they be okay to reveal their relationship? Next year? The year after that? Or worse, they would break up before that? No, no, he couldn't think like that! He had to stay positive! Especially now, for both of them!

He leaned back a little so he could look Hiccup in the eyes.

"I don't know about you but I'm starving. How about we grab some food and watch a movie or two? Hm?"

For a moment the brunette just returned his gaze with the same sad expression before he showed a small, faded smile.

"Sounds cool."

For Jack it was challenging to get up from his lover's lap both mentally and physically. If Hiccup didn't grab his hand in time he would fall for sure. Course his numb legs!

They reheated two portions of food from the refrigerator and sat back to the coach. It wasn't the first time Jack ate Hiccup's cooking but it always amazed him how good he was. If he were a woman he would be the perfect wife.

They started to play an action movie from one of the online streaming channel. After they finished with their meal - from which Hiccup barely ate - they cuddled up and enjoyed the movie and each other's closeness in silence. For a while Jack still felt the tensness from the brunette. It was about half of the movie when Hiccup's head softly landed on his shoulder. From this close Jack heard him breathing calmly. He turned his head as much as he could and awed. Hiccup fell asleep.

Jack reached for his phone - which was a big challenge - and took a photo - or 10. He never saw him sleeping so he had to grab this chance and capture the moment. He smiled as he looked at the pictures. He had to print out one and put it in his wallet!

When he finished drooling over, he put his phone on the coach, grabbed the remote, lowered the volume to almost zero, put subtitles on and continued to watch the movie while enjoying the rythmic sound of his boyfriend's sweet breathing.

The film finished and Hiccup was still sleeping. Jack didn't have the heart to wake him so he played another film. Somewhere around the end he felt the brunette moving next to him.

"Good morning sleepyhead," Jack said. In his voice there was nothing like teasing or mockery, just loving and glee.

"Mhmmm. Did I fall asleep? Sorry" Hiccup murmured and snuggled closer to Jack, burying his head in the crook of the teen's neck. He was clearly half asleep and he was fucking cute like this.

Jack reached up and stroked his hair. He couldn't say it with words how much he loved these simple, peaceful moments.

"How long did I sleep?" Asked Hiccup when he finally decided to break their close contact. He rubbed his eyes with the palm of his hand to get rid of his sleepiness.

"2 hours. Maybe 2 and a half."

"You could have woken me up. I won't be mad at you."

"I know but you were too cute. I didn't have the heart to disrupt you. '' Jack smiled and placed a small peck on Hiccup's lips. "It's not everyday I see you sleeping. Yet. I hope."

"There comes that time too" Hiccup pulled Jack close to embrace. Both of them wished that time would come as soon as possible.

They finished the film before they went to check on their masterpieces. They were ready to get washed so the two boys put them in the washing machine. As the machine did his job Hiccup finally finished the whole of his previously left meal during a nice, casual chit-chat with Jack. The white haired teen was over the moon seeing how relaxed his lover became after a little bit of crying and a nap.

After washing and drying the tie dyed shirts they could take a glance at them. All of them turned out so well it made them happy. If Jack could, he would march back home wearing one. Alas the other's would question him where he got it from and he definitely doesn't want to admit he made it with Hiccup. The two of them agreed on keeping most of the shirts at Hiccup's room and Jack sneaked only one to his place in his bag along with his other clothes and kept it a secret for a while. He could have left all of it at the brunette but that would be a shame. With this way every time he missed Hiccup he could see that piece of clothing, remember this day, all the fun they had. Or he would just sniff it until it lost its 'Hiccup-smell'. And he could use the ones in Hiccup's gardrobe if - no, not if, when! - he would sleep at his place.

At the entrance they had to keep the goodbye short since Stoic just arrived home when they were standing there. Now THAT was a close call! Later that night they couldn't help just smirk on it. But who knows how long they could keep their relationship a secret.

Chapter Text

Hiccup and Jack were both the sons of Fortuna. They were dating for five months and still didn't get caught! True, they were almost caught by Stoick multiple times but just almost. These incident's number were increasing in the first part of October when the mayor spent a good part of his days at home, organizing the Clan Fest through phone or making the pre-preparations of the Snoggletog - aka Christmas.

It was one of the few weekend days when the boys were sure the man wouldn't come home - he had a mayor's meeting outside of Berk with the surrounding town's chief. Although it was a peaceful day the boys were a bit cautious. They stayed at Hiccup's room and did as the adults thought they did every other Sunday.

Currently Hiccup was designing a viking-dress for Jack. It was a tradition to make one for each citizen after they spent more than one and a half years in Berk. They still had time for that but Hiccup thought why not make it a little early, as a birthday present to the teen. Truth to be told he wasn't good at making presents.

He sat on the ground next to his bed and coloured and added the final touches to the drawing while Jack layed on the bed and played with Toothless. The panther got so used to the teen he behaved the same way he did with Hiccup. Although Jack was more of a dog person he loved that big black furrball very much - not like he had any other choice.

They played a unique version of Whack-A-Mole with Jack being the moles, popping up his hands at the back of the bed and Toothless did his best to tap it with his paws. Hiccup warned him earlier the panther was not someone who would play gently and he would end up with ugly scratches on his hand but Jack didn't mind even after he actually got a few. He knew Hiccup would treat his wounds and he loved when he did that. The gentleness in his touch, the small frowns, the worrying, it was all precious to Jack, these were his treasures.

"Done. What do you think?" held Hiccup up the notebook and showed the drawing to Jack.

"Gorgeous" he said after he rolled to the side of the bed.

Still lying on his stomach he placed a peck on his boyfriend's cheek as a reward. In response he looked up to the teen with his significant crooked smile that was filled with love. This and the gleaming in his eyes mesmerized Jack. As if he was hypnotized he slided closer and closed the gap between their lips. The small gasp that escaped from Hiccup's mouth made his heart beat faster.

Their kiss wasn't fast or too passionate but filled with love.

Hiccup placed his hand on Jack's cheek and put his notebook down to the floor with the other. Without breaking the contract and the magic of the moment he went on the bed while Jack sat up. The moment he was up Jack placed his hand on Hiccup's chest. He felt the brunette’s heartbeat under his palm. Oh, how he wished he could feel his bare chest instead.

Hiccup moved his hand and put it on Jack's hips. At the same time the white haired teen wrapped his arms around his neck and deepened the kiss, earning another small gasp. The brunette embraced him and laid back on the bed, pulling the teen along. Jack liked this position: him laying with his whole body on top of Hiccup. He only wished their clothings to vanish. Now that would be perfect!

Their kisses slowly but steadily turned more and more lustful. Jack soonly felt himself getting harder. His heart skipped a beat when his dick touched Hiccup's just as hard one through the fabrics. Fuck they didn't even do the "main event" and his soul was already in heaven with joy! Hiccup's grip hardened on his hips and it was like Jack felt his hands trembling but he couldn't grasp the reason for it. He intensified the kiss and slowly slid his hand under the brunette's shirt.

As if he got electrified with a shocker Hiccup suddenly broke the kiss and backed as far as he could. Jack could swear he heard a small yelp escaping from his lover's mouth too. As he looked into the brunette's eyes he saw the surprise and another feeling he couldn't place in this pleasant moment.

"J-Jack, wait. W-we don't have to rush."

"I don't think we rushed with it at all. I know you hold back yourself in my state this whole time but I'm ready. I want to have sex with you. You… don't…?"

Hiccup gulped. Fuck, what could he say for that? He wanted to feel Jack's body, to explore every crook and nook of his ever since they started to date - fuck, even before that! But there was one thing he couldn't tell him, fuck he couldn't do it right now either! Fuck, he was such a fucking coward! Fuck it! Fuck it! FUCK IT!

He looked into his boyfriend's eyes and felt ashamed: he made Jack sad and discouraged. Hiccup saw on him he was about to move away from him and drop this. And a part of him didn't want that.

Jack didn't get it at all. Why is Hiccup so against it? Okay, let's take it slowly - slower than a snail's pace - and say no to sex for now. Then at least couldn't they take a bath together? Or was that too much either? Then just got to know the other in underwear? Jack was so eager to know Hiccup more - his personality AND his body too. Was that even too much to ask? Then he really didn't know what to do. He thought 5 months of waiting count as 'slow pace'. Or maybe his definition was way different from the brunette's. Or was he the only one who really wanted it? But Hiccup got excited too! Fuck, the brunette got in mood easier than him! Or he had to shake it off and say that was just a natural reaction?

Jack's mind was about to blow up. He really thought about moving away and gave some space to his lover but on the other hand he wanted to get to the end of this and get some answers. And MAYBE get sex just like he wished. But not forced out of the thing of course!

"Are you sure?" Hiccup whispered in such a low voice Jack almost missed it.

He gathered up his remaining courage and with a pounding heart and determination in his eyes he nodded 'Yes'. Hiccup gently kissed him before he stood up from the bed and led Jack to the bathroom by his hand. Behind the closed doors while they were continuously kissing the brunette took off Jack's clothes and a good part of his own - Jack got the honor to get rid of his shirt and shorts but not the undergarment.

Hiccup dictated a quite slow pace in their kisses; it was almost torturing. Every time Jack wanted to turn it into a passionate or lustful one the brunette held him back. Jack didn't understand it and shook off any kind of negative thought and just said to himself it was part of the foreplay. And it turned him on.

They stood face to face, Jack butt naked, Hiccup still in his underpants. For a moment Jack wanted to cover himself: his all too pale skin; his rock hard, not-a-big-deal-in-size dick; everything. But he was the one who suggested this whole thing so… To forget about his embarrassment he looked at his lover's face. His eyes were closed, hesitation painted all over his face. A slight guilt rose in Jack. It wasn’t his intention but he forced this. He was about to tell Hiccup to stop when he opened his eyes and stared right into Jack's. Before Jack could name all the emotions he read from those emeralds, Hiccup stole his lips and got rid of his underwear at the same time.

The way he kissed him now was different. There was something wrong with it but nonetheless it made Jack drunk and distracted. Led by Hiccup they entered under the shower. The nicely warm water didn't help at all cooling down the white haired teen's hot skin.

They only broke the contact of their lips when Hiccup put a good amount of shower gel into his hand - and Jack's after the teen held his palm. Gosh, every little touch Hiccup made on Jack's body sent a shiver down his spine, made his heart pound faster and rushed his blood to his face and his cock. He did a copy of his motion in hope he could make him feel the same as himself. The brunette's body felt perfect under his touch. Jack could sense every well builded muscle of his, his surprisingly smooth skin. He moved his hand up and down - just like Hiccup - but stopped at his waist. He didn't dare to go down. His hands were itching to get well soaped that - probably - perfectly built, hard ass of his lover's.

Compared to him Hiccup didn't give it a second thought. The little circular moves he made felt so good to Jack. A small moan escaped his mouth, being muffled into their kiss. He did the same motions to the brunette but he didn't let out such a noise which disappointed Jack for a moment before he felt his lover's hard member poking him. Yes! A good reaction! He didn't have much time to celebrate till Hiccup took the next step.

His hands moved from behind Jack to the front. The teen's breath stopped for a moment as his hands touched his dick. With a firm grip and without breaking the kiss Hiccup started to pump him with one hand and play with his balls with the other. Jack's breathing became rapid, letting out more and more moans into Hiccup's mouth. His head got foggy and the only things he could do was squeeze the brunette's butt-cheeks and enjoy the caressing with shutted eyes.

Without any further sign the brunette broke all of the contact and took a step back. Before Jack could ask what was the matter - and ask for him to continue his hand moves on him -  he kneeled down before him. Jack's eyes went wide as he realized what he was about to do and even wider when he actually did it.

First just the head of Jack's dick disappeared in Hiccup's mouth but in seconds it was in its whole length.

"Oh, fuck" Jack moaned when Hiccup started to suck him. It wasn't his first time that was for sure. He did it with such confidence Jack would be jealous if he wasn't too occupied to enjoy it.

The teen's all hardened member went in and out of Hiccup's throat and mouth with an ease. Here and there the brunette only sucked the head of his dick, caressing and licking the tip of it with his tongue - nearly making Jack insane - before swallowing him all again.

Soonly the only sounds in the bathroom were the sound of the shower, Jack's laud moans - which he tried to controll but fuck's sake, Hiccup was too good! - and the nasty, wet sounds Hiccup made with his mouth. If they were in bed Jack could grab the bedsheet and squeeze it as hard as he wanted with delight but under the shower he had not much options. He clenched his fists. He heard his own screaming-moaning through the heartbeats throbbing in his ears.

"Hica-Ah-p, wa-whait. I'm gonna cu-AH-m." it was hard to make any other sound than the one filled with pleasure and lust and need. In his ears it sounded like a slightly high-pitched pleasure-whine.

Jack knew Hiccup heard him. He warned him so they didn't have a nasty accident but Hiccup didn't show any sign of concern. Quite the opposite! He intensified his motions.

It happened before he could warn his boyfriend again. Jack could swear he saw stars behind his closely shutted eyelids as he released all of his balls content with a very feminine moan-scream - right into the brunette's mouth. He needed a few moments to catch his breath and realize the pain in his palm - he dug his fingernails in it. Not like he cared about that. His lover made sure he had all his attention.

He was still on his kneels before the teen, his now swollen and small dick still in his mouth. Jack winced as Hiccup cleaned him with his tongue. It was fucking ticklish and sensitive for fucks sake! Jack couldn't imagine how he could swallow all of his sperms with ease. Okay he had zero experience in it - yet! - but it looked like a not so easy task.

Hiccup stood up. He did struggle a bit. The hard floor of the shower wasn't the best friend of his knee. He quickly washed out the reminiscence of Jack's liquidy gift from his mouth while the white haired teen did the same with shower gel on his now baby-size member. When they were done Hiccup led him out, they quickly dried themself and then walked back to the bedroom still butt naked.

There was something wrong with Hiccup but Jack couldn't find out what exactly. Maybe if his mind wasn't still foggy after his orgasm or too nervous and excited about their - possible - next round he could do that. Or not.

Without saying a single word the brunette motioned him to lay down on the bed on his back. Jack's heart raced in his chest. He tried to relax but it was hard just as much as the little wait being exciting. He knew the next part could be painful. In the previous days - weeks! - he did his best to learn and prepare himself through videos. But it was two veeeeeery different things: doing it to himself, alone in his room, or in front of his lovers - maybe get done by his boyfriend's.

Hiccup rummaged his nightstand and got out three things: lube, condoms and a ring-shaped thing. Just by looking at these turned Jack on - again. With in a so fucking slow motion Hiccup hovered over him. First he put the ring on his own still rock hard member then placed the condom on Jack's. It was strange. Why did Jack get it if Hiccup would enter inside him? And what the fuck was that ring? Curse his hazy mind!

Hiccup did pour a nice amount of liquid into his palm and with practiced motions he applied it on Jack's dick, giving him a few pumps to make him harder and earn a few small moans along the way from the teen. Without caring to wipe the access liquid off from his hands Hiccup kneeled over Jack who waited silently but impatiently for the next step. Hiccup took a few deep breaths. That face, again. Why did he make such a face? It bothered Jack so much but his lover didn't give him time to think.

Jack couldn't help but let out a loud scream of pleasure as Hiccup devoured him his whole length in one motion as he sat on the teen. It was the first time he was inside of someone - okay, first time to have sex with someone, but still, he never thought he would be the one who takes the “man-part” of it. It was warm, tight and soft. Simply just being inside made his dick throbbing. And the feeling when Hiccup started to move, oh god! It was fucking good. Every move the brunette made with his hips drove Jack to madness with pleasure and made him lightheaded. He couldn't help but moan ever so loudly and clench into the sheets. When he tried to recall this memory he remembered faintly to moan and scream and mumble something every now and then but didn't remember what exactly. He just wished it was Hiccup’s name and praises on how fucking good he was.

At some point he opened his eyes to see his sexy lover in action but the scene he saw was nothing pleasant. He recognized the wrong thing about the situation even through his foggy, lustful mind.

“Hic-AH-ap, whait” he pressed out the words with much difficulty through moans while he placed his hands on his boyfriend's well builded chest.

“W-why? I-it’s not good enough? W-we can do it w-with other positions.” Hiccup stammered as he looked into Jack's eyes with such frightened expression. He resembled a child who didn't know what he did was good or bad because he had been yelled at no matter what he did and now he didn't dare to do anything without permission or at all. But why? What made him feel like this? Where did his brave, strong boyfriend go?

It was hard for Jack to follow this line of his thoughts when his throbbing dick sent others. ‘Don’t stop. Move! Gimme more! Oh fuck gods, MORE!!’

“No, I really enjoy it. I wasn't far from cumming again. But do YOU like it? You… looks like you doin’ everything because you HAD to, following a well-learned pattern. And you’re in pain.” Yes, these were the oddities he felt from the very beginning.

The shock in Hiccup's eyes turned to surprise then to a heartbreakingly sad smile. With a heavy sigh he leaned on Jack, still helding most of his weight with his arms on either side of Jack's head.

“I can’t hide anything from you, can I?” He breathed right next to Jack's ear. The situation would turn the teen on at another time but the tone he spoke made his heart aching.

Jack placed his hands on his boyfriend's back, gently caressed him and waited. Now that he wasn't drunk with pleasure and lust he felt as if the brunette was shaking all over his body. He didn't understand what was going through his mind but he held him tighter for emotional support.

They laid like that for minutes before Hiccup decided to move. He got off of Jack and sat down at the back of the bed. Jack hated to see him like this: shaking like a leaf, avoiding eye contact. He sat up too and took place close to him while he still gave him some private space. He gently grabbed his hand and squeezed it so Hiccup couldn't dig his fingernails deeper in his own flesh.

“I-I don't know where to start” Hiccup chuckled weakly.

“Wherever and whenever you want” squeezed Jack the brunette’s hands.

He gulped and sighed a couple of times before he took a deep breath and started.

“I-I told you b-before that w-when I was young I was bullied by the other kids. I was small and weak, the scrawny brat of the mighty major. I made him a laughtstock. I did my best to fit in but it was useless.

I-I don't know w-why but one day Atrid came to me and asked if I wanted to go out with her. I heard she was the best girl in my age s-so I agreed. We weren't together for long, two months I guess. We shared a few immature kisses before we agreed to stop. Neither of us had real f-feelings for the other. But since we started that relationship the bullies stopped thanks to her and didn't return even after we broke up.

At that time my p-parents got in fights with each other every time my mom came home. On top of that my dad started to persuade me to follow his footsteps whether I want it or not. Without a friend to talk about it I escaped from reality to my fantasy world. Usually I went to the park far from the crowded places, and drew my dark emotions out of me.

One day someone approached me. He complained about my drawings - he was the first one in a long time who saw my drawings and said a good word about it or two. His name was Peter Black, but everyone just called him Pitch. He was an outcast of this whole fucking viking-town just like me, lacking any vikingish bodytype and thinking. He was an artist too, only he was thinking bigger than he could put on a simple paper. He showed me some of his graffities. At that state of mind all of it was mesmerizing. They were dark themed, like painted nightmares.

We quickly become friends through our art - and our experiences as outcasts. It didn't take long for me to realize my affection towards him and realize I like boys over girls. But I couldn't just simply say it out loud to him that I have a crush on him. And I didn't have to.

We were friends for a couple of months when one day he boldly kissed me. It caught me off guard. I was surprised, confused and a bit relieved. When he saw I didn't resist or complain about it he continued kissing me passionately and deeply - not the gentle and kind and loving way you and I do. We never said it out loud but from that moment we were going out. We didn't go to the same school - he was 5 years older than me but we met every day after school and hung out at the park or at the harbor.

Although we didn't walk in the town holding hands, I didn't mind. I was happy just walking next to him and making out every time we were out of sight. I never admitted but I didn't like the rushing way he forced our relationship. We weren't together for a week and he started to touch me everywhere and excited me and he expected me to do the same. Not after a month and he invited me to his home for “some fun”. I knew very well what we were about to do and a part of me was okay with it. My other part didn't dare to say him no, no matter what he suggested. I was afraid of losing him, the only one who understood me and standed by my side in any meaning.

The very moment his door was shut behind me he was on me, striping me, touching me, making me excited. He grabbed me to take a quick shower and all the while he showed me how to warm a man and myself up. Everything happened so fast I couldn't say stop to him or ask him to slow down. Before I knew it we were headed to his bedroom. But we weren't alone.

On his bed someone else was l-lying, butt naked and ready for action. I-I didn't know what was more surprising and outrageous: the fact that there was someone else in his life other than me, or the person himself who was the total opposite of Pitch’s personality in most of his way. Two things crossed my mind at the same time: question Pitch and argue with him - but it wasn't me to go into fights and again I was afraid to lose him -; or run away cuz I knew the other boy - no, man - all too well to know, never cross paths with him.

His name was Douglas, but everyone just called him Dagur the Deranged. He earned that name. He was more of a madman than Gaston or Clayton. I was honestly scared of him and what he could do if I angered him.

I never knew, no, never ADMITTED how strong Pitch was despite his scrawny figure. He alone tossed me to the bed and… They…

I-I didn't have a chance to overpower any of them let alone the both of them. They u-used me every way they l-liked and if I was resisting they b-beat me places that hurted the most but could be cowered easily with clothes. W-when they fi-finished that first day I was bleeding and in p-pain. But they couldn't care less about my wellbeing. Nor did my dad who was head into his mayor-things so deep he attacked me for being late instead of asking the reason behind it.

Ever since then Pitch and Dagur didn't let me out of their grasp. They t-took plenty of compromising pictures and videos of me and blackmailed me with them. So I had to do whatever they wanted regardless of time and space. They sneaked into my school; followed me after school and pushed me behind bushes or buildings; called me up and out late at night or early in the mornings. Most of the times they simply wanted to fuck someone or been sucked off, alone or in group. Other times they needed a punch bag and I was the perfect one for that too. At first they avoided my face but later they didn't care about that either. I was constantly covered with bruises. I was stressed all the time, I could barely eat or sleep. I lost weight.

Astrid and the others asked what happened to me a few times but I rudely tossed them away. The only ones who wanted to help me. But we were only 14-15 years olds. What the fuck could we possibly do against two adults? Nothing! What if I told them everything? Would they still help me, a scrawny, good-for-nothing gay or would they restart their bullying? I couldn't trust them.

At least that's what I thought.

Remember the village we went to with your family in the summer? I told I was there every summer doing part-time work. Pitch and Dagur were there too. Dagur as a viking fighter anyone could challenge but never win against him, and Pitch as a small background worker. Despite being surrounded by many people, that didn't stop them from dragging me behind one of the buildings and abused me.

That was the last straw.

The village was built on a cliff and was surrounded with high walls and forest for more protection against attackers back in the days. I sneaked out and to the edge of the cliff. I don't remember much, I think I cried and shouted a lot before I leapt from the edge.

If it wasn't for Heather I wouldn’t be here. She grabbed my hand and pulled back, shouted at me and questioned me until I finally mumbled her the story in nutshells. It was hard and easy to speak at the same time and for a moment I forgot that she was Dagur’s sister and maybe I shouldn't have told her her brother's wrongdoings. But I couldn't care less. I just wanted the sufferings to stop one way or another.

She listened like you do now without interrupting. When I finished she forcibly pulled me to the chief’s hut where both our fathers were. She nagged me until I told the important details again between sobs. She held my hand all the time, giving me courage to continue.

I never saw those two men as angry as then. They were both foaming with rage, shouting with each other before Heather’s dad stormed out and dragged his son and Pitch in to questioning. While he did that my dad hid me and Heather. We sued the two of them and they ended up in jail. And me at therapy. Even after they were behind cold bats I didn't feel at ease. I had nightmares, still stressed that they might come after me at any moment and everything would start again and get even worse.

My mom came home after she heard what happened. She did her best to cheer me up and distract me from the bad memories and ensure I’m safe. We went to different places - theater, cinema, pool, sightseeing in another city far from home - but nothing really helped. The turning point was when we went to the circus where I met with Toothless. His helpless situation dragged me out of my own dark world. From that on I got better along with Toothless.

But ever since then I haven't been with anyone. I-I thought enough time has passed and I’ll be fine when we reach this point and I’m so so sorry I never told you about it b-but I didn't want to disappoint you… I-I was s-scared that you - the other best thing beside Toothless that happened in my wh-whole life - will l-leave me. I-I'm so-sorry.” Finished Hiccup the story. The tears that he silently shed during now silenced him as he burst into a sobbing.

Jack crawled closer and hugged him tight. He caressed him, whispered calming words and kissed the tip of the brunette's head with a similarly tear-streamed face.

“If only I should know it sooner… I wouldn't push you.” Jack whispered to himself unconsciously.

“You d-didn’t push me” Hiccup shook his head, his voice muffled. “I wanted to do it too. I’m sorry I ruined everything.”

“Stop. Don't say that, you hear me? You didn't ruin anything, okay?” Jack looked fiercely into those emerald eyes of his brave and strong lover.

For a long moment - or was it a minute? - they stared at each other before Hiccup pressed his lips to Jack's, gently, cautiously, just like when he first kissed him. Jack immediately returned it passionately but not pussingly, to reassure him, nothing changed between them. He still loved him indifferently, or maybe more deeply. He cupped the brunette's face on both hands as they kept kissing in a slow pace, the one Hiccup dictated. Jack watched very carefully for every move of Hiccup's muscles and held himself back as much as he could. He felt Hiccup's tears run down between his fingers, making his heart ache. He blindly troked his boyfriend's face even though he knew he couldn't wipe the tears off at the moment. He didn't realize when he started to shed tears, turning their sweet kisses into salty. But he felt Hiccup didn't care about the taste of tears in their mouths; he pulled Jack closer so the little distance between them disappeared. At one point he was sitting on the brunette’s lap. Jack felt Hiccup under himself and this with their intensified kisses turned him on. Again. At the worst time.

He yanked back when the tip of his hardened member brushed his boyfriend's skin. He was flushed both with shame and the heat of their making out.

“I-I’m sorry! I didn't want to. I-I couldn't control it. I’m sorry! I didn't mean to… Fuck!” He mumbled. He was angry at himself for ruining the moment. That wasn't the moment to get ready to fuck, for fuck’s sake! He turned away his gaze, he didn't want to see the disappointment or hatred in Hiccup's eyes.

For a moment they sat like that, in silence until Hiccup spoke up in a so low voice Jack almost didn't hear it.

“Can I - WE - try it again?”

Jack couldn't believe his ears. He did hear it right, right? He looked into his eyes. He saw the faintest glimpse of confidence in it - along with a huge amount of shyness, embarrassment and other negative emotion.

“Are you sure?” Jack asked.

“Yes.”

“100% sure?”

“1000% sure. Heck, even more!” Hiccup chuckled and touched Jack's forehead with his.

Jack hesitated. Hiccup put his hand on the teen's and gently squeezed it.

“I don't want your first time to be this sour. And no, you didn't push me. I want to do it too. I know it’ll end differently this time.”

“You feel it in your belly?” Jack let out a weak chuckle.

“I'm not sure what it means but let's say yeah.”

They both giggled, the tension around them faded. Jack loosened up a bit too. His shame stepped aside and gave space to his excitement again.

“Then, let's start with getting rid of that fucking thing” with slightly shaking hand he touched the ring on Hiccup's member.

As he moved it off with one hand he brushed his boyfriend's dick with the other, making the brunette shivers. Jack tossed the cursed ring into the trash bin next to the desk - his PE teacher would be so proud of him for this throw! For a moment they sat in silence, lost in the others' gaze.

Hiccup moved first. He closed the distance between them, pressing his lips to Jack's. The teen didn't hesitate to return it. He placed his hands on Hiccup's chest. The touch made the brunette gasp and his mouth to open slightly. Jack took on the opportunity and slid his tongue in Hiccup's mouth earning another gasp. He brushed the man’s tooth with his tongue, explored the space inside, and gently, teasingly touched the other’s tongue - and made both of them heated.

This teasing turned into deep and lustful kisses. Hiccup, gaining back a good part of his confidence, ran his hands up and down on Jack's back, or dug his fingers a bit in his buttcheeks. Jack, without breaking their kiss, moaned into his mouth, making both of them harder.

As the teen backed first to catch on breath, the brunette showered him with kisses on his cheek, nibbled his earlobe, went down on his neck and left a hickey or two there. He did it freely, completely broke out of the well learned pattern, in the way HE WANTED to do things. It was waaaay better than before, and it made Jack drunk. But the teen didn't want to be the only one who was in heaven - and on the edge.

He slid his hand from those well builded tits, down on the six-pack till he reached their towers. He took Hiccup's in his hand and started to slide his hand up and down. He wished to do it on both of their dicks at the same time with one hand cuz he imagined that would be fantastic, but his hands were too small for the job, slash Hiccup’s cock too damn big for it. Hm, maybe if he used both of his hands ..?

Hiccup gasped as the teen began his work.

“J-Jack, you don't have to…” he couldn't finish his words, the white haired shut his mouth with his palm.

“Oh for fuck's sake, just enjoy it, okay?”

The brunette didn't say a word. He stopped biting Jack skin, resting his forehead on his collarbone. Soonly as Jack continued his hand work the brunette began panting giving Jack a boost on his confidence. But Jack felt it wasn't enough.

Gently he pushed Hiccup back so he wouldn't hit him as he got off of the man's lap. Hiccup was about to ask what he was doing when the teen leaned forward. He could place only the tip of his lover’s dick in his mouth which disappointed him but not discouraged him. While he teased and pleased the head with his tongue he squeezed and ran his hand up and down on the whole length. He didn't know if he was doing it right or not. He assumed he did cuz soonly low moans were mixed into panting. Hiccup grabbed the sheet with both hands and with closed eyes let himself feel all the pleasure his tiny lover gave him at the fullest.

“J-Jack, w-wa-AH-it. I-I'm gonna c-AH-um” he placed a hand on the teen's shoulder. His hand was shaking, his dick throbbing in Jack's mouth.

“Go ahead” Jack held the brunette's hand with his free one and continued, with a little more intensity.

It didn't take a minute or two till Hiccup released everything with a loud shriek-moan, while he squeezed Jack's hand hard. The warm, sticky liquid filled Jack's mouth, and he didn't like it at all. It went right into his throat, choking him, and left a disgusting taste. He swallowed as much as he could only to feel nauseous after it. He was coughing and was about to throw up too. How could Hiccup swallow it with ease???

Hiccup jumped up from the bed, rushed to his table and grabbed a few things: tissues, the trash bin and Jack’s drink. No matter how much Jack disliked the thought, he split out the remaining sperms from his mouth into the tissues before gulping down half of his drink. Ginger soda. Almost perfectly vanished the awful aftertaste.

Meanwhile the brunette didn’t move an inch. He did his best to make Jack feel better and showered him with a worried gaze. Jack loved his attention. He would never say it out loud but still!

“You okay?” Hiccup asked when Jack was coughing no more.

“Yeah.”

“You know, you didn’t have to go that far. I warned you…”

“I know. But I wanted to. I just didn’t know it would taste bad. How could you swallow it?”

“I’m used to it. And I don’t dislike its taste. Especially if it's yours” Hiccup smirked to ease the mood. Jack snorted and drinked a bit more.

“I’m sorry it was a bad experience. I should've warned you about that part” Hiccup muttered.

“It’s okay. It was a lesson I should learn the hard way. Besides I liked sucking you” Jack mumbled the last sentence. His face was red and didn’t look at his lover. Hiccup didn’t say a thing but heard him. A mischievous, crooked smile spread on his face. He moved closer to him and hugged the teen.

“Next time when you please me with your wonderful blowjob let’s just finish it by hand, okay?” Hiccup whispered in his ear, making him even more red. From the corner of his eyes Jack saw him smirking. Oh boy, he’ll pay for being so cocky.

Ha gently broke out of the embrace, put his drink on the night stand before turning to his boyfriend. Hiccup was just sitting there, with that cocky-crooked smile on his face, teasing him. Jack went back to bed, pushed him on his chest, down on the bed and took place above him on all fours. Although the movement surprised the brunette he didn’t resist. He was too eager to know what his white-heaired lover planned to do.

Jack leaned closer and kissed him. As they heated up in the kisses and he got hard again he lowered his hips. He felt Hiccup's cock was ready to act again. Without breaking the connection between their lips and tongues he brushed his dick to Hiccup’s. A gasp broke out of both of them into the other’s mouth, electrifying them and made them more lustful. Slowly Jack started to move his hips back and forth, rubbing their dicks together and earning moans from Hiccup. Finally!

The sound gave him courage to speed up a bit. This time Hiccup was the first who gasped for air and Jack to place hickies on him. A thought in the back of his mind buzzed him. He wanted to go inside, and fuck the hell out of both of them. He felt a bit of precum dripped from him.

“J-Jack” moaned Hiccup and it was the most beautiful sound Jack ever heard. Without stopping his hips he started to kiss the man down on his chest. He nibbled one of his nipples and pinched the other with a free hand, feeling every little heartbeat. Meanwhile Hiccup dug his fingers into her buttocks. Again he didn’t go near his anus, just squeezed the flesh.

After a while Hiccup turned them over. Now he was on top and Jack at the bottom. Jack saw him breathing heavily, way more than himself. Hiccup took a few deep breaths and Jack saw he said something but his own heartbeat and panting was so loud he didn’t hear a word.

“Ha?” was the only thing he could press out of himself.

“I-I can’t wait any longer. I-I want it in.” He pleaded. Jack felt the brunette’s precum dripping on him.

Jack gulped, brace himself and nod. Hiccup grabbed a handful of condoms - enough for at least 4 rounds each - and applied them on both of them. Jack just waited with nervous-excitement that wasn't unnoticed by the brunette. When he was done with the condoms - placing a few hot kisses on Jack's groin while he was there - he leaned closer to the teen to kiss him.

“Relax. You will come inside me, I won't do the same today. Next time, if you want and if you’re ready for it, we can switch.” His voice was calm but shaking with lust, impatience and excitement.

“Then” Jack licked his lip “can I be on top this time?”

His question took Hiccup off guard. For a moment he just blinked and couldn't say a word. He never imagined Jack would take the lead this fast. Not like he disliked the idea.

But his little pause made Jack discouraged. He was about to take back the offering when the brunette finally spoke up his mind.

“It would make me more than happy” he breathed and moved away so Jack could sit up.

It was a bit strange to look down on Hiccup as he was about to put his dick inside him. The lustful viking spread his legs and lifted his hips, eagerly and painfully waiting. Jack took a deep, shaking breath.

“Say if it hurts or anything, okay?” His voice was shaking with worry and lust and excitement and nervousness.

“I will” Hiccup brushed his face gently, lovingly. 

A small smile appeared on Jack’s face. Another deep breath, a mumbled ‘here I go’, and he pressed himself inside. Both of them gasped and grinned when they realized they made the same expression. Jack felt amazing now he was inside the soft and warm and narrow heaven again. He felt both of their heartbeats through it, and it turned him more on. He slowly started to move his hips, back and forward, earning another sweet gasps from his lover that soon turned into quiet moans that went louder and louder, always matching or briefly preceding him.

Soonly his thrusts went to crazy speed. His mind turned off as he just pushed and pulled his dick in and out of Hiccup’s ass. He enjoyed it behind his eyelids with moans and gasps in sync with his lover’s. At some time Hiccup grabbed his neck behind and pulled close to exchange a heated kiss. But their breathing was so hectic they couldn't maintain it for long. So they had to be enough with the fanatic feeling of Jack thrusting.

Jack felt he was about to cum. He wished he could hold it back a bit longer and linger to that heavenly feeling but he knew better than that. He opened his eyes but his voice was struck inside his throat. Hiccup cried out. He froze. He felt his dick were twitching and screaming for continuation but he said no to that urge. He opened his eyes and looked at his boyfriend with fright.

The brunette laid with closed eyes, his mouth shut with his hands, shaking like a leaf. Before he could apologize the young man opened his eyes. His look changed Jack’s expression totally.

Hiccup looked at him with a red face, pleading, eyes teary but filled with pure pleasure. It wasn’t a cry of pain! A wicked grin spread on Jack's face.

“Now, now, don’t cover your mouth” he leaned on his boyfriend, removing his hands from his mouth to both sides of his head on the sheet. If someone saw this scene they could think Jack was in the middle of raping Hiccup. “You have no idea how much I want to hear you scream like this.”

“J-Jack” Hiccup muttered.

“Yes?” He was so close the brunette could whisper to his ear. “I found your pleasure point, didn't I?”

“Y-yes.”

“Want me to continue?” Jack breathed into Hiccup's ear, making him shiver and his dick twitching and throbbing between their shut close bodies.

Hiccup frantically nodded, his whole body stiffened due to the waiting. Although Jack wasn't as heavy as his previous partners he could barely move under him. Oh boy, how he wished he could take the lead even in that situation, he was hungry to do anything - everything! - as long as Jack's dick would move inside him.

Jack saw all these on him. In that situation he was an open book for him. He kissed his lover's neck just to tease him - and drive both of them crazy - before he began to thrust again, harder than ever. He was moaning loudly, but these were nothing to Hiccup's sweet screams of pleasure. It was music to Jack's ear even after it went to a slightly high pitch.

“J-Jahck, I-ah’ll cu-ahm” Jack barely heard through their moans and the wet slapping sound of his groin hitting Hiccup's balls as his dick went all in.

“Me.. too..”

At some point they shifted their position so now Jack was laying on Hiccup, inhaling hot breaths on his sweaty chest, cooling him, while the brunette dug his fingertips into the teen’s back.

With loud cries they ejaculated in almost unison. Who was a bit faster they couldn't care less, they just let the feeling fill them as their sperms filled the condoms. Jack thrusted a few more times before pulling out his swollen, shrunken dick while he kissed his hot lover and helped him out with hand. The white haired could only imagine the look on his face but he guessed he had the same as his boyfriend: ecstatic, filled with pleasure and love, but eager to get and gave more at the same time.

Without really breaking their pose Hiccup stroked Jack's face gently with a smile.

“I love you” his mouth moved faster than his brain.

“I love you too” Jack responded, pressing his face into the palm and kissing it.

Soft silence surrounded them. One that didn't last too long before Jack broke it with an innocent grin on him.

“One more round?”

What else can a grown up man in love say to that other than this:

“Fuck yeah!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 17 - Birthday & Confession CENSORED

Hiccup and Jack were both the sons of Fortuna. They were dating for five months and still didn't get caught! True, they were almost caught by Stoick multiple times but just almost. These incident's number were increasing in the first part of October when the mayor spent a good part of his days at home, organizing the Clan Fest through phone or making the pre-preparations of the Snoggletog - aka Christmas.

It was one of the few weekend days when the boys were sure the man wouldn't come home - he had a mayor's meeting outside of Berk with the surrounding town's chief. Although it was a peaceful day the boys were a bit cautious. They stayed at Hiccup's room and did as the adults thought they did every other Sunday.

Currently Hiccup was designing a viking-dress for Jack. It was a tradition to make one for each citizen after they spent more than one and a half years in Berk. They still had time for that but Hiccup thought why not make it a little early, as a birthday present to the teen. Truth to be told he wasn't good at making presents.

He sat on the ground next to his bed and coloured and added the final touches to the drawing while Jack layed on the bed and played with Toothless. The panther got so used to the teen he behaved the same way he did with Hiccup. Although Jack was more of a dog person he loved that big black furrball very much - not like he had any other choice.

They played a unique version of Whack-A-Mole with Jack being the moles, popping up his hands at the back of the bed and Toothless did his best to tap it with his paws. Hiccup warned him earlier the panther was not someone who would play gently and he would end up with ugly scratches on his hand but Jack didn't mind even after he actually got a few. He knew Hiccup would treat his wounds and he loved when he did that. The gentleness in his touch, the small frowns, the worrying, it was all precious to Jack, these were his treasures.

"Done. What do you think?" held Hiccup up the notebook and showed the drawing to Jack.

"Gorgeous" he said after he rolled to the side of the bed.

Still lying on his stomach he placed a peck on his boyfriend's cheek as a reward. In response he looked up to the teen with his significant crooked smile that was filled with love. This and the gleaming in his eyes mesmerized Jack. As if he was hypnotized he slided closer and closed the gap between their lips. The small gasp that escaped from Hiccup's mouth made his heart beat faster.

Their kiss wasn't fast or too passionate but filled with love.

Hiccup placed his hand on Jack's cheek and put his notebook down to the floor with the other. Without breaking the contract and the magic of the moment he went on the bed while Jack sat up. The moment he was up Jack placed his hand on Hiccup's chest. He felt the brunette’s heartbeat under his palm. Oh, how he wished he could feel his bare chest instead.

Hiccup moved his hand and put it on Jack's hips. At the same time the white haired teen wrapped his arms around his neck and deepened the kiss, earning another small gasp. The brunette embraced him and laid back on the bed, pulling the teen along. Jack liked this position: him laying with his whole body on top of Hiccup. He only wished their clothings to vanish. Now that would be perfect!

Their kisses slowly but steadily turned more and more lustful. Jack soonly felt himself getting excited. His heart skipped a beat when his member touched Hiccup's just as hard one through the fabrics. Fuck they didn't even do the "main event" and his soul was already in heaven with joy! Hiccup's grip hardened on his hips and it was like Jack felt his hands trembling but he couldn't grasp the reason for it. He intensified the kiss and slowly slid his hand under the brunette's shirt.

As if he got electrified with a shocker Hiccup suddenly broke the kiss and backed as far as he could. Jack could swear he heard a small yelp escaping from his lover's mouth too. As he looked into the brunette's eyes he saw the surprise and another feeling he couldn't place in this pleasant moment.

"J-Jack, wait. W-we don't have to rush."

"I don't think we rushed with it at all. I know you hold back yourself in my state this whole time but I'm ready. I want to have sex with you. You… don't…?"

Hiccup gulped. Fuck, what could he say for that? He wanted to feel Jack's body, to explore every crook and nook of his ever since they started to date - fuck, even before that! But there was one thing he couldn't tell him, fuck he couldn't do it right now either! Fuck, he was such a fucking coward! Fuck it! Fuck it! FUCK IT!

He looked into his boyfriend's eyes and felt ashamed: he made Jack sad and discouraged. Hiccup saw on him he was about to move away from him and drop this. And a part of him didn't want that.

Jack didn't get it at all. Why is Hiccup so against it? Okay, let's take it slowly - slower than a snail's pace - and say no to sex for now. Then at least couldn't they take a bath together? Or was that too much either? Then just got to know the other in underwear? Jack was so eager to know Hiccup more - his personality AND his body too. Was that even too much to ask? Then he really didn't know what to do. He thought 5 months of waiting count as 'slow pace'. Or maybe his definition was way different from the brunette's. Or was he the only one who really wanted it? But Hiccup got excited too! Fuck, the brunette got in mood easier than him! Or he had to shake it off and say that was just a natural reaction?

Jack's mind was about to blow up. He really thought about moving away and gave some space to his lover but on the other hand he wanted to get to the end of this and get some answers. And MAYBE get sex just like he wished. But not forced out of the thing of course!

"Are you sure?" Hiccup whispered in such a low voice Jack almost missed it.

He gathered up his remaining courage and with a pounding heart and determination in his eyes he nodded 'Yes'. Hiccup gently kissed him before he stood up from the bed and led Jack to the bathroom by his hand. Behind the closed doors while they were continuously kissing the brunette took off Jack's clothes and a good part of his own - Jack got the honor to get rid of his shirt and shorts but not the undergarment.

Hiccup dictated a quite slow pace in their kisses; it was almost torturing. Every time Jack wanted to turn it into a passionate or lustful one the brunette held him back. Jack didn't understand it and shook off any kind of negative thought and just said to himself it was part of the foreplay. And it turned him on.

They stood face to face, Jack butt naked, Hiccup still in his underpants. For a moment Jack wanted to cover himself: his all too pale skin; his rock hard, not-a-big-deal-in-size member; everything. But he was the one who suggested this whole thing so… To forget about his embarrassment he looked at his lover's face. His eyes were closed, hesitation painted all over his face. A slight guilt rose in Jack. It wasn’t his intention but he forced this. He was about to tell Hiccup to stop when he opened his eyes and stared right into Jack's. Before Jack could name all the emotions he read from those emeralds, Hiccup stole his lips and got rid of his underwear at the same time.

The way he kissed him now was different. There was something wrong with it but nonetheless it made Jack drunk and distracted. Led by Hiccup they entered under the shower. The nicely warm water didn't help at all cooling down the white haired teen's hot skin.

They only broke the contact of their lips when Hiccup put a good amount of shower gel into his hand - and Jack's after the teen held his palm. Gosh, every little touch Hiccup made on Jack's body sent a shiver down his spine, made his heart pound faster and rushed his blood to his face and other parts. He did a copy of his motion in hope he could make him feel the same as himself. The brunette's body felt perfect under his touch. Jack could sense every well builded muscle of his, his surprisingly smooth skin. He moved his hand up and down - just like Hiccup - but stopped at his waist. He didn't dare to go down. His hands were itching to get well soaped that - probably - perfectly built, hard ass of his lover's.

Compared to him Hiccup didn't give it a second thought. The little circular moves he made felt so good to Jack. A small moan escaped his mouth, being muffled into their kiss. He did the same motions to the brunette but he didn't let out such a noise which disappointed Jack for a moment before he felt his lover’s excitement downstairs. Yes! A good reaction! He didn't have much time to celebrate till Hiccup took the next step.

He pleased him in more ways, making Jack’s breathing become rapid, and his head go foggy as he enjoyed the caressing with shutted eyes. Hiccup makes him reach his limits with an ease - and without a word.

But there was something wrong with Hiccup. But Jack couldn't find out what exactly. Maybe if his mind wasn't still foggy after reaching heaven or too nervous and excited about their - possible - next round he could do that. Or not.

Hiccup led him out, they quickly dried themself and then walked back to the bedroom still butt naked.

Without saying a single word the brunette motioned him to lay down on the bed on his back. Jack's heart raced in his chest. He tried to relax but it was hard just as much as the little wait being exciting. He knew the next part could be painful. In the previous days - weeks! - he did his best to learn and prepare himself through videos. But it was two veeeeeery different things: doing it to himself, alone in his room, or in front of his lovers - maybe get done by his boyfriend's.

To Jack’s surprise, the brunette switched their rules - without discussing it with him. Not like Jack did mind it! But there was still something wrong with it. The face Hiccup made didn't let Jack rest.

He forgot it for a while as his hot lover got into motion and made him lightheaded, but not for the whole time.

At some point he opened his eyes to see his sexy lover in action but the scene he saw was nothing pleasant. He recognized the wrong thing about the situation even through his foggy, lustful mind.

“Hiccup, wait” he pressed out the words with much difficulty through moans while he placed his hands on his boyfriend's well builded chest.

“W-why? I-it’s not good enough? W-we can do it w-with other positions.” Hiccup stammered as he looked into Jack's eyes with such frightened expression. He resembled a child who didn't know what he did was good or bad because he had been yelled at no matter what he did and now he didn't dare to do anything without permission or at all. But why? What made him feel like this? Where did his brave, strong boyfriend go?

It was hard for Jack to follow this line of his thoughts when his other, lower mind sent others but somehow he managed it.

“No, I really enjoy it. I wasn't far from… you know... But do YOU like it? You… looks like you doin’ everything because you HAD to, following a well-learned pattern. And you’re in pain.” Yes, these were the oddities he felt from the very beginning.

The shock in Hiccup's eyes turned to surprise then to a heartbreakingly sad smile. With a heavy sigh he leaned on Jack, still helding most of his weight with his arms on either side of Jack's head.

“I can’t hide anything from you, can I?” He breathed right next to Jack's ear. The situation would turn the teen on at another time but the tone he spoke made his heart aching.

Jack placed his hands on his boyfriend's back, gently caressed him and waited. Now that he wasn't drunk with pleasure and lust he felt as if the brunette was shaking all over his body. He didn't understand what was going through his mind but he held him tighter for emotional support.

They laid like that for minutes before Hiccup decided to move. He got off of Jack and sat down at the back of the bed. Jack hated to see him like this: shaking like a leaf, avoiding eye contact. He sat up too and took place close to him while he still gave him some private space. He gently grabbed his hand and squeezed it so Hiccup couldn't dig his fingernails deeper in his own flesh.

“I-I don't know where to start” Hiccup chuckled weakly.

“Wherever and whenever you want” squeezed Jack the brunette’s hands.

He gulped and sighed a couple of times before he took a deep breath and started.

“I-I told you b-before that w-when I was young I was bullied by the other kids. I was small and weak, the scrawny brat of the mighty major. I made him a laughtstock. I did my best to fit in but it was useless.

I-I don't know w-why but one day Atrid came to me and asked if I wanted to go out with her. I heard she was the best girl in my age s-so I agreed. We weren't together for long, two months I guess. We shared a few immature kisses before we agreed to stop. Neither of us had real f-feelings for the other. But since we started that relationship the bullies stopped thanks to her and didn't return even after we broke up.

At that time my p-parents got in fights with each other every time my mom came home. On top of that my dad started to persuade me to follow his footsteps whether I want it or not. Without a friend to talk about it I escaped from reality to my fantasy world. Usually I went to the park far from the crowded places, and drew my dark emotions out of me.

One day someone approached me. He complained about my drawings - he was the first one in a long time who saw my drawings and said a good word about it or two. His name was Peter Black, but everyone just called him Pitch. He was an outcast of this whole fucking viking-town just like me, lacking any vikingish bodytype and thinking. He was an artist too, only he was thinking bigger than he could put on a simple paper. He showed me some of his graffities. At that state of mind all of it was mesmerizing. They were dark themed, like painted nightmares.

We quickly become friends through our art - and our experiences as outcasts. It didn't take long for me to realize my affection towards him and realize I like boys over girls. But I couldn't just simply say it out loud to him that I have a crush on him. And I didn't have to.

We were friends for a couple of months when one day he boldly kissed me. It caught me off guard. I was surprised, confused and a bit relieved. When he saw I didn't resist or complain about it he continued kissing me passionately and deeply - not the gentle and kind and loving way you and I do. We never said it out loud but from that moment we were going out. We didn't go to the same school - he was 5 years older than me but we met every day after school and hung out at the park or at the harbor.

Although we didn't walk in the town holding hands, I didn't mind. I was happy just walking next to him and making out every time we were out of sight. I never admitted but I didn't like the rushing way he forced our relationship. We weren't together for a week and he started to touch me everywhere and excited me and he expected me to do the same. Not after a month and he invited me to his home for “some fun”. I knew very well what we were about to do and a part of me was okay with it. My other part didn't dare to say him no, no matter what he suggested. I was afraid of losing him, the only one who understood me and standed by my side in any meaning.

The very moment his door was shut behind me he was on me, striping me, touching me, making me excited. He grabbed me to take a quick shower and all the while he showed me how to warm a man and myself up. Everything happened so fast I couldn't say stop to him or ask him to slow down. Before I knew it we were headed to his bedroom. But we weren't alone.

On his bed someone else was l-lying, butt naked and ready for action. I-I didn't know what was more surprising and outrageous: the fact that there was someone else in his life other than me, or the person himself who was the total opposite of Pitch’s personality in most of his way. Two things crossed my mind at the same time: question Pitch and argue with him - but it wasn't me to go into fights and again I was afraid to lose him -; or run away cuz I knew the other boy - no, man - all too well to know, never cross paths with him.

His name was Douglas, but everyone just called him Dagur the Deranged. He earned that name. He was more of a madman than Gaston or Clayton. I was honestly scared of him and what he could do if I angered him.

I never knew, no, never ADMITTED how strong Pitch was despite his scrawny figure. He alone tossed me to the bed and… They…

I-I didn't have a chance to overpower any of them let alone the both of them. They u-used me every way they l-liked and if I was resisting they b-beat me places that hurted the most but could be cowered easily with clothes. W-when they fi-finished that first day I was bleeding and in p-pain. But they couldn't care less about my wellbeing. Nor did my dad who was head into his mayor-things so deep he attacked me for being late instead of asking the reason behind it.

Ever since then Pitch and Dagur didn't let me out of their grasp. They t-took plenty of compromising pictures and videos of me and blackmailed me with them. So I had to do whatever they wanted regardless of time and space. They sneaked into my school; followed me after school and pushed me behind bushes or buildings; called me up and out late at night or early in the mornings. Most of the times they simply wanted to fuck someone or been sucked off, alone or in group. Other times they needed a punch bag and I was the perfect one for that too. At first they avoided my face but later they didn't care about that either. I was constantly covered with bruises. I was stressed all the time, I could barely eat or sleep. I lost weight.

Astrid and the others asked what happened to me a few times but I rudely tossed them away. The only ones who wanted to help me. But we were only 14-15 years olds. What the fuck could we possibly do against two adults? Nothing! What if I told them everything? Would they still help me, a scrawny, good-for-nothing gay or would they restart their bullying? I couldn't trust them.

At least that's what I thought.

Remember the village we went to with your family in the summer? I told I was there every summer doing part-time work. Pitch and Dagur were there too. Dagur as a viking fighter anyone could challenge but never win against him, and Pitch as a small background worker. Despite being surrounded by many people, that didn't stop them from dragging me behind one of the buildings and abused me.

That was the last straw.

The village was built on a cliff and was surrounded with high walls and forest for more protection against attackers back in the days. I sneaked out and to the edge of the cliff. I don't remember much, I think I cried and shouted a lot before I leapt from the edge.

If it wasn't for Heather I wouldn’t be here. She grabbed my hand and pulled back, shouted at me and questioned me until I finally mumbled her the story in nutshells. It was hard and easy to speak at the same time and for a moment I forgot that she was Dagur’s sister and maybe I shouldn't have told her her brother's wrongdoings. But I couldn't care less. I just wanted the sufferings to stop one way or another.

She listened like you do now without interrupting. When I finished she forcibly pulled me to the chief’s hut where both our fathers were. She nagged me until I told the important details again between sobs. She held my hand all the time, giving me courage to continue.

I never saw those two men as angry as then. They were both foaming with rage, shouting with each other before Heather’s dad stormed out and dragged his son and Pitch in to questioning. While he did that my dad hid me and Heather. We sued the two of them and they ended up in jail. And me at therapy. Even after they were behind cold bats I didn't feel at ease. I had nightmares, still stressed that they might come after me at any moment and everything would start again and get even worse.

My mom came home after she heard what happened. She did her best to cheer me up and distract me from the bad memories and ensure I’m safe. We went to different places - theater, cinema, pool, sightseeing in another city far from home - but nothing really helped. The turning point was when we went to the circus where I met with Toothless. His helpless situation dragged me out of my own dark world. From that on I got better along with Toothless.

But ever since then I haven't been with anyone. I-I thought enough time has passed and I’ll be fine when we reach this point and I’m so so sorry I never told you about it b-but I didn't want to disappoint you… I-I was s-scared that you - the other best thing beside Toothless that happened in my wh-whole life - will l-leave me. I-I'm so-sorry.” Finished Hiccup the story. The tears that he silently shed during now silenced him as he burst into a sobbing.

Jack crawled closer and hugged him tight. He caressed him, whispered calming words and kissed the tip of the brunette's head with a similarly tear-streamed face.

“If only I should know it sooner… I wouldn't push you.” Jack whispered to himself unconsciously.

“You d-didn’t push me” Hiccup shook his head, his voice muffled. “I wanted to do it too. I’m sorry I ruined everything.”

“Stop. Don't say that, you hear me? You didn't ruin anything, okay?” Jack looked fiercely into those emerald eyes of his brave and strong lover.

For a long moment - or was it a minute? - they stared at each other before Hiccup pressed his lips to Jack's, gently, cautiously, just like when he first kissed him. Jack immediately returned it passionately but not pussingly, to reassure him, nothing changed between them. He still loved him indifferently, or maybe more deeply. He cupped the brunette's face on both hands as they kept kissing in a slow pace, the one Hiccup dictated. Jack watched very carefully for every move of Hiccup's muscles and held himself back as much as he could. He felt Hiccup's tears run down between his fingers, making his heart ache. He blindly troked his boyfriend's face even though he knew he couldn't wipe the tears off at the moment. He didn't realize when he started to shed tears, turning their sweet kisses into salty. But he felt Hiccup didn't care about the taste of tears in their mouths; he pulled Jack closer so the little distance between them disappeared. At one point he was sitting on the brunette’s lap. Jack felt Hiccup under himself and this with their intensified kisses turned him on. Again. At the worst time.

He yanked back when the tip of his hardened member brushed his boyfriend's skin. He was flushed both with shame and the heat of their making out.

“I-I’m sorry! I didn't want to. I-I couldn't control it. I’m sorry! I didn't mean to… Fuck!” He mumbled. He was angry at himself for ruining the moment. That wasn't the moment to get ready to fuck, for fuck’s sake! He turned away his gaze, he didn't want to see the disappointment or hatred in Hiccup's eyes.

For a moment they sat like that, in silence until Hiccup spoke up in a so low voice Jack almost didn't hear it.

“Can I - WE - try it again?”

Jack couldn't believe his ears. He did hear it right, right? He looked into his eyes. He saw the faintest glimpse of confidence in it - along with a huge amount of shyness, embarrassment and other negative emotion.

“Are you sure?” Jack asked.

“Yes.”

“100% sure?”

“1000% sure. Heck, even more!” Hiccup chuckled and touched Jack's forehead with his.

Jack hesitated. Hiccup put his hand on the teen's and gently squeezed it.

“I don't want your first time to be this sour. And no, you didn't push me. I want to do it too. I know it’ll end differently this time.”

“You feel it in your belly?” Jack let out a weak chuckle.

“I'm not sure what it means but let's say yeah.”

They both giggled, the tension around them faded. Jack loosened up a bit too. His shame stepped aside and gave space to his excitement again.

Hiccup moved first. He closed the distance between them, pressing his lips to Jack's. The teen didn't hesitate to return it. He placed his hands on Hiccup's chest. The touch made the brunette gasp and his mouth to open slightly. Jack took on the opportunity and slid his tongue in Hiccup's mouth earning another gasp. He brushed the man’s tooth with his tongue, explored the space inside, and gently, teasingly touched the other’s tongue - and made both of them heated.

This teasing turned into deep and lustful kisses. Hiccup, gaining back a good part of his confidence, ran his hands up and down on Jack's back. Jack, without breaking their kiss, moaned into his mouth.

As the teen backed first to catch on breath, the brunette showered him with kisses on his cheek, nibbled his earlobe, went down on his neck and left a hickey or two there. He did it freely, completely broke out of the well learned pattern, in the way HE WANTED to do things. It was waaaay better than before, and it made Jack drunk. But the teen didn't want to be the only one who was in heaven - and on the edge.

He took matters into his own hands and took control, finally achieving the desired reactions from his boyfriend. The result was satisfying for the older boy - and a bit unpleasant for the younger one. But for a first time experience it was worth it. At least they learned what they could do and what not to please the other one without making themself uncomfortable or disgusted.

This time Jack was bolder and made the moves, pushed Hiccup on his chest, down on the bed and took place above him on all fours. Although the movement surprised the brunette he didn’t resist. He was more than eager to know what his little lover was planning. 

Jack leaned closer and kissed him. This time their make-love-session was partly the same as the first attempt and way different at the same time. Jack took the “man-part” again. They agreed to switch this role once Jack felt ready for that. This time they both felt pleasured, and reached heaven. They did everything as they wanted, not as someone has forcibly taught it should be. True, during their time Jack saw the vulnerable side of Hiccup’s which he loved just as much as his other sides.

They both reached their limits in almost unison, with Jack laying on top of Hiccup. The white haired could only imagine the look on his face but he guessed he had the same as his boyfriend: ecstatic, filled with pleasure and love, but eager to get and give more at the same time. 

Without really breaking their pose Hiccup stroked Jack's face gently with a smile.

“I love you” his mouth moved faster than his brain.

“I love you too” Jack responded, pressing his face into the palm and kissing it.

Soft silence surrounded them. One that didn't last too long before Jack broke it with an innocent grin on him.

“One more round?”

What else can a grown up man in love say to that other than this:

“Fuck yeah!”

Chapter Text

Jack couldn't describe how much he loved to cuddle up to Hiccup. Especially naked. Especially after sex. Both of them were so calm at moments like these like they had nothing to worry at all.

It was another calm Sunday when they didn't have to worry about being caught by Stoick. Since there was only 3 weeks since Snoggletog he was very busy. He went to the office early in the morning and came home late at night every day. Hiccup saw him even less than before. But he was used to it. Who cares! More pleasant time with his lovers~.

"You know, I was thinking" Hiccup broke the sweet silence between them. He drew small circles on Jack's back with one of his hands while the other rested on top of Jack's on his chest.

"About what?"

"Us. Our relationship. I-I think… it's time to tell our family…" It was hard to say these words out loud.

For a while they didn't talk about it and he didn't know what reaction his little boyfriend would make. He looked everywhere except his eyes. He fidgeted his lover's hand. Hiccup loved it so much. It was a bit smaller than his; pale in its own cute way; soft, but he could feel the hard skin parts on his fingertips - typical musician fingers.

For a brief moment there wasn't any reaction. Then Jack turned from his side to his stomach. With his mouth slightly and his eyes wide open he gaped at the brunette.

"When?" He breathed, his eyes, heck, his all beings gleamed! He was so adorable and sexy,  Hiccup wanted to kiss him and make another round of sheet-acrobats.

"How about Snoggletog? You said your old sister and her family came to visit you this time to check this old tradition of ours. My father will be there of course so we can gather everyone up and tell them all at the same time."

The silence while Jack gave it a thought made Hiccup's stomach tighten. And maybe he held his boyfriend's hand unintentionally a bit too hard cuz Jack's gaze turned to their locked hands and Hiccup felt the teen's squeeze.

"Perfect. Just like you." Gave Jack a smooch to Hiccup on the lips. This was enough to erase a good part of his nervousness.

They talked about the details of their plan for the rest of the day and they both marked their calendar. An exciting countdown has begun.

-o-

The days until Snoggletog went by fast. It was almost D-Day. Every time the boys talked to each other they definitely mentioned it. It kept them both distracted day and night too. In the last three weeks Jack had more than one dream about their announcement - some of them had good endings, some not. To his luck his whole family was more focused on the arrival of Brittany, Jonathan and their son, Jonathan Junior - or as Jack called them: BT, JT and BJ as Baby Jonathan. Everyone had so much on their 'To do' list such as cleaning and decorating they didn't notice the little changes in Jack's behavior.

The same went with Hiccup. Stoick didn't see a single thing even if it was right in front of him.

Despite being as busy as bees, Jack found a few hours every now and then to spend with Sophie. They shared an interest in ice skating. Not on the same level though. Jack loved to just simply skate while Sophie was more into doing figures. She was quite good at that. She started to learn this way back in their old town and since she was about 6 years old. There she had a chance to go ice skating whenever she wished cuz there was an inside place open all year.

Here in Berk she had to wait till November when the cold arrived and the water outside froze enough to be safe to skate. Last year everyone was so busy with fitting in and her upcoming dance performance she didn't do it even once. Jack felt sorry for her and made a promise to herself and himself to go skating at least 3 times a week next year. And so far he kept his promise! True, their first time was very short lived.

The two of them went down to the harbor. There was a part with a small concrete wall around it to keep a slight amount of water in it. In summer it was used to swim since it was shallow, in winter for skating cuz it froze safely. Those few who liked that winter sport all gathered there. There weren't too many of them though.

When Jack and Sophie went there, there were already a few guys. They were sliding on their bare shoes, pushing each other so the one being pushed would fall and the remaining ones could laugh at them. Jack hated when someone played a game like that. And the face his sister made when she saw the guys? He didn't like it at all.

"Wanna go somewhere else?" Jack asked in a low voice.

"No" Sophie shook her head.

Jack was still hesitant a little bit while they changed their shoes. They could take a few warm-up rounds near the concrete without the boys paying attention to them. As the minutes passed Sophie started to relax, Jack saw it in her posture. Soonly she made small figures like moving backwards and simple pirouettes. Now that won't stay unnoticed. Jack noticed as one of the boys poked the others and pointed to Sophie with his chin. He didn't like the slightest how they were approaching his sister.

"Oy, Overland, watcha doin'?" Asked one of the boys. The way he spoke reminded him of Gaston and LeFou and pissed him.

"You know you had to pay if you want to use our place" slided right next to the girl an other boy.

"It's a public place. Why should I pay anything to you?" That's his girl! She was always so shy around kids her age, Jack was worrying she would be bullied. He was so proud she could stand up for herself.

"Well, you knew it wrong. So pay or leave " hovered the boy over Sophie.

"Back off, jerk" slided Jack between them. 

"You wanna fight, pale shit?" The other boys came closer, almost closing their escape route in ways.

"Jack" put Sophie a gentle hand on her brother's arm and whispered, "drop it. Let’s leave."

For a brief moment he glared at the guys before letting out a heavy sigh. He and Sophie left the ice and walked as far away from the harbor as they could while the boys laughed and shouted after them. 

-o-

A few days passed. After the two siblings got home and told what happened they didn't mention it again. But that didn't mean they forgot or got over the incident. Jack saw the sadness in his sister's eyes and his blood was boiling with anger. He thought a lot to find a solution.

One day when he was out for a run an idea struck him like a lightning bolt.

He was alone, Hiccup had to help his father out. The teen's leg brought him to their usual meeting spot: to the lake they first met. The lake was smaller than the skate-round at the harbor but it seemed just as perfect. It was covered with a nice layer of ice all over the surface. It could work! But first: let's test it. He didn't want to bring his sister along to have an accident of any sort!

He stepped on the ice carefully and listened. No sound of cracking. He took another step towards the middle of the lake. Nothing. Slowly, step by step he reached the opposite shore without any problem. He did a few test slides. Still nothing. If it wasn't ice he would do one or two jumps but he didn't dare to do such a thing even with his skate-shoe on! And he was in his casual winter running shoes.

Nevertheless he called these tries a success. He grinned all his way home. He couldn't wait to see his sister's face lit up.

-o-

It was two days before Snoggletod and Jack led Sophie to his "recently found perfect place for ice skating" for the first time. Needless to say the girl was over the moon in joy just by hearing she could skate again without her idiot classmates to interrupt. They could go only in the early hours of the afternoon since they still had to help in some "last minute cleaning". They expected Brittany and her family to arrive around dinner-time so the two siblings had a few hours to spend whatever way they liked.

As soon as Tooth announced "free time" the siblings rushed to their rooms, changed their clothes, grabbed their equipment, promised to their mother to get back in time and they were out of the house. Jack could swear Sophie was dancing rather than taking steps during their little journey. Jack couldn't help but smile. He was glad he could brighten up his sister's day. Her jaws almost dropped to the ground when she saw the lake. It was bigger than she imagined. She quickly changed her shoe and went straight onto the ice.

First she took just small steps, then little slides, long slides, backward, all the way around the edge just to get used to the length of the lake and to warm-up. Soon Jack joined and they slided next to each other. When they were both warmed up, they took a small race - only 3 laps. Sophie won but only with a meter.

Jack slowed down and slided at the side of the lake so Sophie had more space to practice. And last but not least he could stare at her during that. She was beautiful when she was on ice, he had to admit. She was brightening and gleaming, her moves looked like a fairy's dance: elegant.

An idea popped in his mind. He left the ice, grabbed his phone which he left inside his shoe - yeah you don't want to know how it smelled! - and turned on a slow song they both loved on loudspeaker. In a few seconds Sophie did grab the pace of the song and started to do an impromptu performance. Jack stood out of the ice and smiled as he watched his sister's ice skating. He imagined her doing that in front of a huge audience at a competition in a nice dress. In his imagination she looked mesmerizing.

Sophie finished her performance with a pirouette and a bow and grinned at her brother as he applauded.

Crack.

The blood in Sophie's vein got cold, her smile faded in an instant. Jack saw the fright in her eyes and knew something was wrong. Very, very wrong. Sophie did her best to not move - or cry. Jack quickly looked around to find something, ANYTHING that could help him while did his best to calm the girl down. At last he found a nice, sturdy rod, thick enough to not break if - no, WHEN - Sophie grabbed it, and it had a kind of hooked edge, a bit wider than her waist. Perfect!

"Sophie, it's okay. Everything is fine. Hey, look at me. We'll play a game where I have to reach you. You stay put. When I say 'jump' you jump, okay?" He smiled at her although both of them were frightened. She nodded.

Jack slowly, step by step approached her. As he got closer to her the ice around his foot made a spider web-like pattern with scary sounds.

Just three more meters! In this close he saw the tears gleaming in his sister's eyes, her white lips pressed hard to each other.

Two and a half meters.

Two meters 30 centimeters.

Two.

Crack!

The ice-webs around the girl widened and deepened. He won't make it in time!

"Jump!" He shouted in despair and jumped towards his sister.

With the hooked end of the staff he tossed his sister towards the edge of the lake. He landed hard on his side - that would still hurt tomorrow - but he couldn't care less. He didn't tear his gaze from his sister who landed on her back and slided as long as she had ice under her.

'She's safe!' Jack grinned and let out a breath he didn't know he held. Sophie sat up and smiled back at him.

Crack!

For a moment they both forget about the shattering ice that was now under Jack. The last thing he heard was Sophie screaming his name before the dark, freezing water swallowed him.

-o-

That day wasn't Hiccup's. No matter what he did, he did it wrong. Although he did his best he couldn't focus all day long. Instead of sugar he added salt to his coffee; switched the drawing draft of his and Astrid's customers; and things like that. His boss thought he lent too much of a helping hand to his father and was just tired, so he was sent home earlier. On one hand he was glad for the free afternoon, but on the other hand he hated it. He had no idea what to do for the rest of the day. He wished he could see Jack, he missed him sooooooo much, but knew his little lover was busy with the preparations.

Just two more days. Only two days and they could spend more time together, out in the open air, not just between the four walls. Hopefully. The mere thought of the revelation made him nervous and a little bit excited.

When he got home he had lunch, he did a little bit of drawing but he wasn't filled with inspiration. He tried a few different concepts but left all of them as drafts.

As if Toothless sensed his owner's mood, the feline went to him and nudged him with his nose.

"Hey, buddy" turned the brunette his attention towards him. "What is it? Are you bored too?"

The feline murred and rubbed his head against his tight.

"It's a bit early but wanna go for a walk?" The panther meowed and trotted to the door. Hiccup chuckled at his reaction. Quickly he gathered everything he needed and they left the house.

All the way his only thought was Jack. What could he do right now? He hoped he wasn't dead tired. Did his sister arrive safely? But, it's a bit early for that. Maybe they could chat a little. He would text him after he got back. Just by thinking about it lightened his mood.

He was almost at the lake when he heard Sophie screaming her brother's name. The smile faded from his face, the blood in his vein turned ice cold. Without thinking he rushed to her. She was sitting at the edge of the lake, crying. He had to take only one glance at the surroundings to understand what happened. He ran to Sophie and turned the girl in his direction to make eye contact.

"Sophie listen" Hiccup saw his voice slightly shake her out of her shock.

"Hi-Hiccup… Jack…" she sobbed.

"I know. Listen, run into the town, knock on every door ‘til someone comes out and asks their help. Tell them what happened. Someone will know what to do."

"But... Jack…"

"I'll take care of him" he pulled up the girl from the ground and ordered Toothless to go with her. Whether the feline understood his words or not he started to gently pull the girl's cloth with his teeth.

Sophie took a few uncertain steps and turned back, but Hiccup put all his attention towards his job, and already started to take off his upper clothes. She shouldn't waste her time. She gathered herself and ran towards the town with Toothless. By the time Hiccup was half naked he heard her voice from afar as she did her best to get anyone's attention.

He kicked the shoes off of his feet and closed the distance between him and the hole on the ice. It was cracking under his weight but didn't break. Carefully he sat on the edge and put his legs into the freezing water to get used to the ice cold water. He grabbed his phone, turned the flashlight on and mentally prepared himself. Closed his eyes and dive.

The second the water closed around him was indescribable. He felt as if the water wanted to press all the air out of his lungs; the murky water irritated his eyes and made it difficult to properly look around; the cold went right into his bones in seconds. He didn't know how long he would be able to stay in this environment. He had to hurry!

He dived down and lit up the water with his mobile's flashlight. He was really glad, it was waterproof. Maybe the freezing water would ruin it but at the moment who the fuck cared! 

With each passing second his anxiety growed. He silently prayed to all the gods he believed and even to the ones he didn't to give his little boyfriend back to him sound and safe. He didn't find him near the surface so went deeper. He got closer and closer to the bottom of the lake where he had an even harder time to search. It was filled with wires, rusty iron-particles and such.

His heart skipped a beat when he finally spotted him. He was right in the middle of the wires, tangled. When Hiccup's light was on him he didn't react. That's bad. Very, very bad. As fast as Hiccup could he swam to Jack and started to entangle him as carefully as he could to not hurt him but quickly enough. While he did that he prayed, begged to the gods to not take his lover away from him, to give them time.

His hands were hurt and bleeding and his knee started to throbbing and been painful since he got near the wires. But he couldn't care less about these. He was almost done. Just a little bit longer. Almost. Almost. 

Done!

With bloody hands he hugged Jack close and swam upward. Every move he did with his left leg was painful. But that pain helped him to stay conscious otherwise he wasn't sure he would last that long in that freezing water.

However, that wasn't his only problem.

He was about to run out of air.

He tried to get to the surface as soon as he could but now his lung started to hurt too and his vision got blurry.

Just a little more.

He was almost there.

Just a few more seconds.

He had to endure it a bit more.

For both of them.

He had to.

He.

Had.

To. 

He reached the surface and breathed a huge amount of cold air that felt almost warm compared to the water's temperature. He had to focus and calm himself to take the air rhythmically and properly, and yet he had to think about Jack who was still unconscious.

He tossed Jack up to the ice - not in the nicest and most gentle way but he could apologize for that later - got out of the water and dragged Jack to the edge of the lake. He tried to feel the teen's pulse with his hand but it was so stiff due to the cold he wasn't sure he felt it right. Or more precisely, he didn't want to accept the resolution.

He quickly unzipped Jack's puffer coat and pressed his ear to his chest.

No heartbeat.

He was close to a panic attack as he started the CPR on Jack. His hands were still stiff and bleeding, leaving a nasty stain all over the teen's upper cloth and face. He felt weaker and weaker by the seconds but forced himself to not stop it.

He didn't know how many times he did the compressions and the rescue breaths when Jack responded, coughing up a huge amount of dirty water. He quickly turned the teen to his side and started to get that soaked puffer coat and zip-up hoodie off of him so he could tackle him in his own dry clothes. When Jack got rid of all the water from his lung Hiccup was done too. The brunette hugged him closely, still half naked. He watched carefully for his little lover's breathing that slowly stabilized while his own became more and more rapid. He felt numb, his mind foggy, his vision blurry. He mumbled calming words to Jack but really it was more meant to himself.

Hurry. Someone. Hurry!

He had to bring Jack to the hospital where he could get appropriate treatment for hypothermia. He only wished he had enough strength to do it himself! He could pick him up into his arms and march to the hospital. But he couldn’t. He wasn't aware of the passing minutes - or was it seconds only? - he felt like he was sitting there for an eternity, silently begging for help to arrive.

But it was hard.

Hard to stay awake.

To keep track of Jack breathing.

Helding him to not fall on the ground.

To bear with his own pains. 

The cold.

Everything.

He faintly realized when Toothless ran to him and nudged him with his nose before the world became black as he collapsed on the ground with Jack still in his arms.

-o-

Beep.

Beep.

Beep.

Jack groaned. That beeping sound wasn't loud but annoying as it never stopped. His only wish was to let him sleep a bit more. He frowned and opened his eyes. It was a more challenging task than he first thought. His eyelids felt so heavy, the light above him so bright it hurted his eyes for a moment. For the second attempt he managed to keep his eyes open if only just slightly. That… wasn't the cellair of his room…

“Jack!” Heard his mother on his left. She sounded worried and relieved at the same time.

He turned his head to that direction slowly. That simple movement exhausted him drastically.

“Mom?” His voice was harsh, it sounded strange to him.

Tooth jumped up from her seat and hugged her son tightly, sobbing.

“Thank god!” she shoved him in kisses.

As much as Jack could see she looked awful. She looked like she aged a few years, her eyes were swollen and had dark circles around, like she was crying a lot and sleeping nothing. He never saw her in a bad shape like that. It made his heart ache.

Before they could say another word the door behind Tina opened and North stepped in. He was the same as Jack's mom. When he noticed his son awake he rushed to his bed and gave him an embrace and kisses just like Tina.

Jack was confused. Why are they acting like that? He was fine. A little tired,  had some sore points on him, his mind was hazy, his lungs hurt and so did every breath he took.

Okay maybe he wasn't fine.

While he followed this thought of his the parents talked about something Jack couldn't understand. He could focus on one thing only at the time. The adults nodded, North stood up and rushed out of the room. Soonly he returned with two strangers behind him. They looked like a nurse and a doctor. The doctor said something but Jack couldn't understand. He heard the doctor’s voice but it sounded gibberish.

The doctor leaned over him and lit into his eyes, constantly talking. The sharp light was painful but helped to get rid of the fog in his mind.

“Pupil reaction fine. Boy, can you hear me?” Heard the doctor's voice.

“Yes” he breathed.

“Can you tell me your name?”

“Jack. Overland.”

“Can you tell me your birthday?”

“12th November.”

“Do you know what day it is today?”

“22th December.” Why is he asking these questions? He’s not an idiot, just tired.

“What is the last thing you remember?”

His last memory? Jack had to think hard. All of his memories felt messed up in order and couldn't decide which one is the last.

“I remember the preparations. For the visit of Brittany and her family.” He started slowly from a memory he knew happened on that day. “We finished the last of things early. I… then… went out… with Sophie. We… We went skating… for the lake. Yes, we went there!”

The next moments popped into his mind. Shock and fear rushed him.

“Sophie!” He shouted in fear.

He tried to quickly sit up in bed. Pain ran across his whole body. He screamed but didn't stop. His heartbeat got faster, the machine next to him beeped with the same tempo. The adults jumped to him and did their best to calm down without success. Without giving them another choice the doctor injected something in Jack. Soonly the whole world became blurry then turned black.

-o-

It was dark when Jack woke up again. The right side of the blanket was heavy and someone held his hand. He turned his head in that direction. Tooth was sleeping next to him, her upper body on the bed. It looked uncomfortable. She looked more exhausted than previously.

Jack tried to recollect his memories and information he had. He went skating with Sophie. The ice was cracking under her. He saved her - probably. He fell into the freezing water. Now he was in the hospital. But how did he end up here? What happened to Sophie? And to him? Why does every move, every breath hurt?

He tried to sit up carefully and without waking her mom but the pain was so strong he had to groan. Unconsciously he clenched his hand into a fist - the one his mother held. The woman was wide awake in an instant and frantically looked around to see what happened.

“Sweety, you woke up” she sighed in relief. “How do you feel?”

“Tired. And everything hurts.”

“Oh, honey. Do you want me to ask the nurse for some painkillers?”

“It's okay, it doesn't hurt that much” Jack forced out a smile. Of course Tooth didn't buy it but didn't move either. If his boy said he didn't need it then let it be.

They sat in silence. Tina searched every millimeter of Jack's face. As for why Jack didn't know.

“Sophie…?” Asked Jack after a while. He was scared to hear the answer but it was frightening not to know.

“She’s fine,” Tooth caressed his hand. “Tired, worried and scared like we others but nothing else.”

Jack sighed in relief. A heavy weight was lifted from his shoulder.

“When can I see her?”

“Later. I’ll tell dad you’re awake so he can bring her in.”

They talked about unimportant things for a while before Jack felt his eyelids become heavy again. The last thing that crossed his mind before falling asleep was that Tooth was hiding something before him.

-0-

The next time he woke up he heard his dad’s voice. And Sophie’s!

He opened his eyes, this time with ease. He didn't feel so tired. He looked at his family. They were sitting a bit away from him. Apparently they played a card game. When Sophie and Clarissa were about to be born and the family were waiting, North played with them with cards or other small games just to kill time and distract themself. It seems like something never changes. And it made Jack smile. Sophie who sat across from him noticed him.

“Jack!” She shouted, jumped up from her seat, ran to him and hugged him.

The moment she was clinging on his neck she started to cry out loud. Jack held her closely and tight, caressing her back. North walked to them in a slow pace, wiping his eyes. Jack smiled at him as he gave him a pat on the shoulder and the huge man returned the expression. For a while the only sound in the room was Sophie’s sobbing that turned into mumblings.

“I’m sorry, Jack. It's my fault.” Heard Jack out of the mumblings.

“No, Soph, it's not your fault but mine. I should have double checked the ice before I brought you there if I did at all.” Held her Jack tighter.

He glanced up to his dad cautiously, ready for the worst. He didn't say a word, just pressed his lips together and frowned.

“You aren’t hurt, right?” He asked after a while, when he saw his dad wouldn't say a thing, at least not until his sister was there and finally Sophie calmed down to sobbing.

“No.”

“What happened after…?” Jack didn’t have to finish, everybody knew what he was talking about.

“Henry came. He told me to get help from anyone from the town while he pulled you out of the water. He… He…” she began weeping again.

Hearing his lover’s more recent heroic feat made him proud. But the way Sophie finished the story made his blood cold. What happened to him? Why didn’t she say it? With horror in his eyes he looked up to his father, who hugged the little girl. North could read Jack’s mind through those eyes and answered his question.

“He got hurt while saving you. Badly hurt.” 

Jack’s heart skipped a long, long beat, his breath got stuck in his throat. ‘It’s my fault. I have to see him right now! It’s my fault!’ These thoughts repeated itself in his mind on and on. He tossed the blanket from himself and jumped up from the bed, not caring about his pain.

“Jack, wait!” North shouted. The sound of her father’s voice snapped Sophie out of crying.

But he didn't wait. He rushed to the door - only to fall face first on the ground on his second steps. His family went to his side. His father helped him up while his sister watched them with worry and didn't know how to help. The moment Jack was back on his feet he tried to push himself away from his dad and reach the door but the man held him tight.

“Son, wait. Calm down and listen to me.”

“No. I have to go. It's my fault. I have to see him.”

“You can’t. He’s still in the intensive care unit. Only his family can visit him yet.”

All the colors ran out of Jack's face. He felt all the energy left from his knees. He shook his head in disbelief. The next thing he knew was the darkness that closed around him as he fainted.